UnseenForcesandHowtoUseThem 10103700 PDF

REV . S . R .
M A XW E L L ,
A u th or .
U N S E E N FOR C ES
AN D
H OW TO U SE TH E M
BY
S . R . M A XW E L L
o
3 )
9 3 ) ) J
) 1
3 )
A tl anta , Ga .
The F r an kl n Pri n n
i ti g an d P u b h s h i n g C o mp a n y
G eo W . . a
H a rri s on , S t t e P rin r M an ag r
te , e
C op y ri gh t 1903 b y
S . R . M A XW E L L .
A ll rl gh ts r r
e se ved .
CON T E N T S .
C H A P T ER I
F ro m t h e W i t h out to t h e W i t h i n - A Sk etc h of H u m an
P ro gr e ss
CHA P T ER II .
T he orie s E x am in ed : ( 1) C h ri st i an Sc i ence ; ( 2 )M ate ri ali sm .
CHA P T ER III .
T h e V i sibl e a C reat i o n of t h e Invi sibl e an d t h e M ed i u m o f i t s

E x p re s s i o n
CHA P T ER I V .
F o rce s i n t h e U n i v e r se an d i n M a n — G od— T h e E go— T h o u gh t

fo rc e w—N e rv e f o rce
-
CHA P TER V .
Th e C o n sc i o u s B ra i n t h e S p i ri tual M an s In st ru m ent in t h e
’
Vi sibl e R eal m
CHA P T ER VI
T h e S ubcon sc i ou s B ra in th e S p i ri tu al M an s In s tr u m en t i n t h e
’
I n v i sibl e R eal m
CHA P T ER V I I .
Th e S u bco nsc i ou s B ra i n— C ont inued

CHAP T ER V III
w
.
T he La of T h ou gh t -p ro j ect i on
CHA P T ER I X
wof
.
The C ent ral La C ure
CH A P TER X
w
.
Th e La of C h ar acter-b u ild in g
UNSEEN FOR CES AND H OW T 0 USE
'
T H EM .
CH A P T E R I .
FR O M THE WI TH O U T TO THE WI TH I N —A S K E T CH or
H U MAN P R OG R E S S .
w
w
“
The t entieth century promises to be th e grandest in
w
point of discovery and achieveme n t that has ever da ned
w
upo n the human race T he l a o f hu man progress is the
.
la o f evolution : first th e blade the n the car then the

, ,
”
ful l corn in the ear . Whether the fall o f man is true
or false does not concern us at all This is purely a spec
.
w
u l a ti v e question o f academic interest merely T he ol d .
theology dealt ith e mpty proble m s and the o l d the o l o ,
w
gians spent v aluable time and brain energy in shaving into
shape inflexible theories ith th e iron tools of logic
theories utterly void o f value The present age demands
.
facts and great principles established by the facts

,
.
The facts o f history demo nstrate that the great principle

o f progress is e v ol u ti o n and the method of the progress
,
has been fro m the visible to th e invisible, fro m the exter
w w
nal shell to the i nternal substance fro m the periphery t o
,
w
the hub fro m the itho u t to the ithin
, .
w w w
This gradual progress o f man as natural , and i n full
accordance ith the la s o f his o n being and the circum
-
'
stances o f his environment I t is a ma tte r o f no practical

.
2 Un se en Fo r c e s an d H o w to U s e T h e m .
w
w
val ue as to hen man first appeared o n th i s p l anet We .
kno that he m u st have stepped into the arena o f ti me at
w w w
some definite period i n the distant past because he is here
no ,
and hen he came h e found himsel f surrounded ith
w
a se t o f sublime circumstances concerni ng the nature o f
w w
which he as in comple te ignoran ce .
W ith onder ful po ers o f m ind and body man stood
w
forth midst the maj estic scenes o f n ature Bending over .
’
him he beheld the magnifice n t s eep o f heav e n s dome ,
w w
traversed during the day by the su n and bespangled at
w w
n ight ith innumerable points o f t in k ling ligh t B eneath .
his feet as the solid earth ; yonder to ered the migh ty
w w
mounta i n ; he hears the roar o f the ocean as the sur f in
sno y spume brea k s upo n the roc k s ; the hite cataract
w
leaps from t h e heart o f the mou ntain ; the river rolls o u
w w
ard to the se a ; the great forest stands in its pr i meval
-
grandeur ; th e earth is covered ith g rass and flo ers the

W ild beasts roar in the forest glades an d the birds sing i n
,
the branches .
w w
The maj e stic scenes in nature and the myriad sounds o f
w
l i fe and action must have appealed ith po er to primiti v e
’
w
man s untutored and undisciplined mind arousing ithin ,
'
w
h i m an intense spirit o f curiosity He a s ignorant o f his
.
surroundings ; ignorant o f the la s that governed the great
w
forces that he beheld in continual operation around him
w
ignorant o f the ealth that resided i n the soil an d the min
w w w
eral ealth that lay i n un fat h omed mines beneath the soil
ignorant o f his o n splendid po ers and the la s that
governed these physical and Spiritual energies .
w w
This i s a purpose ful universe, and to my mind the pur
pose for hich man came here a s
U n se en Forc e s an d H o w
t o U s e T he m .
1 . find o u t ho he is
To w .
w
2 To find o u t what he i s
. .
w
3 T o find o u t here he i s
. .
w
4 T o find o u t hy he is
. .
In other ords, man was sent here into the planet to fi n d
ww
o u t hi s relations to the infinite Father and the u niverse
to find o u t his o n in ard potentialities to locate himsel f

i n relation to all things and to learn the supreme l esso n
,
w
that he i s placed here to u n fo ld the S piritual m a n to the
w
highest per fection by right kno ledge right thi n king a n d ,
w w
ri g ht action N o i n solvin g the problem o f the u n i
.
, ,
v erse an d his o n nature i t as per fectly natural that man

,
w
s hould comme n ce his study by investigatin g the nature o f
w
t hose obj ects that appealed most po er fully to his senses .
The externa l obj ects o f nature appealed m ost po er fully ,
a n d he co mmenced his great task by studyin g external
o bj ects and gainin g contro l over the great forces o f the ex
w w
ternal universe O l d mother E v e was the pioneer o f
.
progress i n physical science S he as the first ho em .
ployed experiment as the test o f truth C enturies were .
c onsumed i n the g reat work o f studying external obj ects .
Primitive man was u nder the infl uence o f a n irrepressible

desire to co nq uer his external env i ron ments s u bdu e the
w
”
Yo nder is the g ray an d hoary forest that
.
o u ter u n i v e rse .
w
has never as yet heard the sou nd o f the ood ma n s ax go
o u t it do n Yonder is the mighty ocean ; go build your
.
s hips harness the winds to your sai l s and explore i ts di s

,
tant shores Navi gate the rivers, b uild great ci ties o n their
.
banks teemi ng with migh ty populatio ns T u n nel the

,
.
mo untains bridge the rivers build great roads q uarry the

, , ,
g ranite rocks fo r your great architectural structures P lun g e .

4 U
n seen Force s an d H o w to U s e T h e r
n .
your shafts and bring f rom the bo els o f the earth th e w

w
gold the silver th e iron the coal and all minerals Cul
, , ,
.
w
ti v ate the soil and let the ea rth blossom ith vegetation .
w
T he ra material surrou nds you I n rich abundance br i ng
w
things together and provide yoursel f ith food fue l cloth , ,
ing and shelter as the first imperial command that man

,
felt under obligation to obey .
w
Did ma n obey this irrepressible impulse ? Let history
w
ans er He built mighty empires He marshaled stron g
. .
w
armies and ent forth upon careers o f conquest H e .
w
erected great cities ith millions o f people He built grea t .
w
pyramids o f squared roc k each roc k eighi n g tons so , ,
w
heavy that the strongest derric k s o f this age ould brea k
do n in the attempt to place them I n positi on He buil t .
splendid temples outrivalin g i n architectural beauty the

,
finest structures o f to -day He chiseled the marble int o

.
forms di v m e made the canvas spea k constructed g reat

, ,
w w w
roads extending for miles over mountai n and marsh ove r ,
w
ater and ilderness He explored th e continents, sle
.
the ild animals and brought the earth into subj ection by
his tireless energy H e tunneled the mountains navigated
.
,
the rivers bridled the ocean put a bit in the mouth o f the
, ,
lightnings harnessed the steam He has plunged into the

,
.
w
depths o f the earth and read from the earth s strata a his
tory o f creation H e has studied the la s of light con
.
,
w
structed the telescope examined the depths o f the s kies
, ,
w
and ith mathematical precisio n he has measured t h e
orbits o f suns and comets eighed the earth in scales a n d
,
computed the tonnage o f the stars He has constructed t he .
w w
microscope and has inspected the i n fi n i te mmal He has .
e ighed atoms and discovered the l a of their combina

U nse e n Fo r c e s an d H o w
to U s e T h e m
. 5
t ion . He has analyzed light found o u t h o to use the, w

X -ray and by its use photograph the skeleton or the coin
,
’
w
i n a man s pocket He has condensed the atmosphere i n
.
w
liquid form ith a temperature three thousand degrees
c older than zero He has abolished ires a n d utilizes the
.
e theric waves t o convey his messages across continents and
o ceans .
w
In all his marvelous achievements man h as dealt ex
e lusively ith the obj ects and forces o f the external uni
w w
verse— the obj ects and forc e s that stand outside o f himsel f .
w
N o it is not to be ondered at that this te n dency o n
the part o f man to deal ith externals should materialize
w
e very part o f his bein g and blot o u t o f hi s visio n all
kno ledge o f the u n seen u niverse and its realities The .
mission o f every re for mer a nd mighty thinker that has ever

lived has been to rescue man fro m the paralyzing grip o f
e xternalism and br i ng him to a keen realizatio n o f the
facts and forces o f the intern a l and i nvisible universe .
That great s piritual thinker Paul said concerning the
w
religions o f mankind i n his day “
For the i nvisible
things o f h i m fro m the creation o f the orld are clearly
w
s een bein g understood by the things that are made even
,
his eternal po er and Godhead ; and they changed the

lory o f the incorruptible G
‘od into an image made li k e
g r
unto corruptible man and birds and four footed beasts and -
w
c reeping things they changed the truth o f God into a lie ,
a nd orshiped and s erved the creature more than the

”
C reator .
T o th i s i mpeach ment h umanity must plead guilty Th e .
r eligious systems o f Babylon Greece and Ro me furnish

,
’
unlimited evidence in su pport o f Paul s impeac hment It .
6 U
n se e n F o rc e s and H o w to U s e T h e m .
is n ot my pur p ose to enter into a detailed examinatio n o f

these old religions Th eir mai n features are given in the
.
w
quotation above .
1 Deali n g
. ith external things man lost sight of th e ,
internal and invisible .
w
2 Having lost sight o f the invisible God and th e unseen
.
universe to satis fy his aspirat i ons for the unseen man or

, ,
w w
sh i p e d the visible obj ects around him .
3 He created G od in his o n image ,

. ith hu man pas
sions and propensities .
4 The visible universe is the invisible G o d in sel f-ex

.
w
pressi on but man lost sight o f this and mistook the visibl e
,
fo r the invisible and “

orshiped and served the creatur e
,
”
more than the Creator T hus it happened that the ol d
.
w
pagan religions became essentially materialistic and dealt
w
exclusively ith externals .
w
N o t alone as this true concerning the pagan religion s
w
it as also true co ncerning Judaism When Moses gav e .
Judaism to hi s nation it as grand i n i ts maj estic princi

,
w
ples pure in i ts revelations o f G od and man and man s
,
’
relations t o his fello s The Mosaic conception o f the .
’
universe— God man and man s relations to his environ
w , ,
w
ments — as superior to anything that had as yet been given
w
t o the orld .
But by contact ith a material environ ment and in t he

hands of me n engrossed by the visible this system o f re
l i gi o n had become corrupt and in the days o f Christ i t ,
ww
had degenerated into un a du l tera te d extern a li sm T he great .
w
teacher in hi s famous S ermo n o n the Mount sho s h o
, ,
the simple and maj estic principles o f the Mosaic l a had

U nsee n Forc e s an d H o w
to U s e T h e m . 7
been mutilated and buried beneath mountains o f oo mmen
w w
taries He declared that he came not to destroy the
.
“
w ww w
”
la but t o un fold its intense S pirituality and to cut a ay ,
from the l a the useless encumbrances here ith the Je

A ll through h i s ministry h e
w
i sh rabbis had trammeled it .
Opposes and denou nces ith unsparing intensity the exter

malism o f the religion champio ned by the re l igious teach ~
e rs o f hi s age .
Materialism had taken possession o f the temple, the
w w
feasts the sacred altars the Holy S cript ures and the W hole
, ,
w
machin ery o f
w
o rship The kno ledge of the infinite
.
Father as lost ; spiritual religio n a s dead The i n fa .
mous An nas a n d his sons held a monopoly o f the temple

mar k et and farmed o u t the privileges o f the sanctuary to
w w
conscienceless robbers and made millions The voice o f
, .
w
true prayer as stilled and i t s place as taken by clouds o f
incense The priests had cast aside I n ard righteousness
.
w w
and had substituted th ere for s plendid e cclesiastical gar
w w
ments studded ith diamonds and ornamented ith go ld
w w
fringe .The voice o f true o rsh i p as n o t heard , and the
temple enclosure as the scene o f E o i sy bargainings eigh ,
ing m oney demanding heavy discount and n oisy argu

, ,
w
ments over the price o f pigeons an d cattle to be O ffered i n
w
w
sacrifice The teachers o f religio n ere robbers o f idows
.
and despoilers o f orphans ho h id thei r meanness under

,
long robes and lon ger prayers The truth o f the u niverse .
,
the truth concerning G od the truth concerning man had , ,
w
vanished fro m the mind o f man Every natio n had cre .
w
ated its o n go d and their conceptions o f man and the
,
w
universe ere co ndi tioned upo n their conceptio n of God ,
an d S ince the i r con ce p ti o n o f God as false their conceptio ns ,

8 U
n see n Fo r c e s a n d H o w
to U se T h e m .
w
of man and the universe Were utterly false and the r eign ,
w
of King Delusion ith his subordinates ignorance
,
—
,
w
s uperstition and brutali ty— as absolute and universal .
Jesus the divinest individual that ever al k ed the earth

, ,
Jes u s the Christ came out of th e eternities into time to

bring man bac k t o the truth and bring the truth back to
man .
w
( )
a He revealed G od as the infinite Father The na .
w w
tions had created gods according to their o n limited con
w
ce ti o n s and colored them ith their o n national p rej u
p ,
w
dices and limited them to their o n nation a l boundaries
, .
w
A divided G od meant a divided orld A quarreling set .
w
o f gods meant a orld o f men in boistero us s tri fe The .
Je ish mind had created Jehovah ; the G reek mi n d had r
‘
w
created A pollo ; the Roman mind had created J upiter .
T hese gods ere purely huma n inventions and undiluted

falsehoods . Jesus u ncovered the truth concerning G o d
”
and proclaimed him as the u n i versal Father
“
A reali .
z at i o n o f this truth ma k es a l l m en brothers .
( )
6 S o Jes u s uncovered the truth concerning m a n W ar .
ring g ods meant men struggling on the battle -fi e l ds ; meant
w
th e butchery o f human li fe in t h e coliseum ; meant the
w
savagery o f l a ; meant the u tter estrangement o f nations
the enslav e ment o f m
,
i llio n s the degradation O f oman the

w ,
crushing o f the ea k by the strong and the savage and ,

,
intense brutality o f the ti mes J esus by revealing the .

,
Fatherhood o f G od taught the b rotherhood o f man ; that

,
’ ’
w w
m a n is G od s child made i n his Father s image invested
, ,
w
ith splendid possibilities a creature o f eternity d elling
,
for a little hile i n time .
()0 Jcsu s reve aled the truth concerning the u niverse .

U nse e n Fo r c e s an d H o w to U s e T h e m . 9
He taught that the visible u niverse is o nly a transien t

s hi fting panorama a ff ording standing roo m fo r G od th e
Father and m a n his so n to erect the per fect Spiritual tem
w
ple that the body i s only an external expressio n o f the i n
ard spiritual man that t h e Sp i ritual man is supreme and
e ternal ; that the body o r external form is temporal an d
s ubordinate and the u n foldment o f the Spiritual man is the

,
w
g rand end o f all things .
Jesus the Christ a s i n hi msel f the expressio n o f the
w w w
tr u th c on cerni n g G o d m a n and the universe i n visible
,
w
form . He as the revelatio n o f that hi ch i s That hi ch .
w w
i s is permanent and eternal fo r that hi ch i s is in
,
c on formity ith the plan o f the universe hen it

c ame fresh from the hands o f the Creator T his is the .
best possible universe because it is the expre ssio n o f the

,
i nfinite mind . God in tended that the Spiritual man should

be master and the material man servant G od i ntended .
that the Spiritu al man Should be u n folded and that th e

physical man s hould beco me subservient to this grand end .
G od intended that man should live in the inner u niverse

a n d ma k e the outer uni verse a ladder hereby he could w
w
c limb t o higher heights in the realms o f t he u nseen .
Jesus ,
hen he arrived found hu manity absorbed i n th e
,
material the very conception o f God th e i nner universe

, ,
w
a n d the spiritual man blotted o u t o f existence In a l l his .
w
sermon s he emph asized the Spiritual a nd taught that it a s
s upreme and that all material things
,
ere secondary and
s ubordinate . Man had put the outer be fore the inner ; e n
throned the visible and dethro ned the invisible glorified
w
e xternals and banished internals Jesus corrected the .
hole false philosophy and revealed the divine order of

IO U n se e n Fo rc e s an d H o w to U s e T he m .
man and the universe and as therefore ,

the tru thw “ ”
embodied in a livin g person

w w
.
’ ’
He al k ed out o f his father s carpe n ter s sho p itho u t
w w w
w
any orldly prestige o r po er and ith per fect soul-poise ,
comme n ced the gigantic or k o f his li fe T he god o f a .
w
materialistic philosophy o f li fe the spirit o f the times tha t
,
w
had governed humanity for ages met him in th e ilder ,
ness penniless a n d hungry and eary fo r he had fasted

, ,
w
forty days in demonstra ti on o f his belie f that the spiritual
w w
man as supreme This Spirit said to h i m : You a re
.
“
w
hungry you have great po er yo u are invested ith cre
, ,
ative energy U se your po ers a s all others have used

.
w
”
them to grati fy your appetites
,
“
C ommand that these .
”
stones become bread Jesus ans ered this false Spiri t
.
w
thus : “
T he spiritual man feeding upon the eternal t rut h
,
and in vital communion ith the infinite Father can rise ,
superi o r to the physi cal man and assert and retain hi s

”
w
supremacy . Man Shall not live by bread alone but by ,
every ord th a t proceedeth o ut o f the mouth o f God .
The false spirit again ad v ances and says : I f your philos

“
w
o p hy is true the n you can de monstrate it by casting your
,
sel f do n from one o f the pin nacles o f the temple I f .
the Spiritual man is supreme and the physical man su bo rdi

nate then the spiritual man can suspend the physical man
,
w
i n mid air and by th us demonstrating the correctness o f
-
,
w w ww
your philosophy to the assembled Je s at Jerusalem the y
w
ill cro n you k ing and the orld ill accept your teach
w
”
ings . Jesus ans ered by saying : A n act o f this kind
“
ould be presuming o n the divine goodness It is su .
w
re me l y true that Spiri t is master o f matter but it is als o
p ,
true that falling fro m a lo fty height ill crush and kill .
12 U
n se e n Fo r c e s an d H o wt o U s e T he m .
ww
The young Nazarene vanquished the false spirit o f the
w
t imes and marched for ard ith the quiet step o f antici
pated triumph to the accomplishment of his orld tas k .
w
H e ca re fully instructed his disciples in his divine p hi l oso
w w ww
phy and told the m prior to his departure that it as ex
,
w
e di e n t that he go a ay because hen he ent a ay the
“
p ,
”
S pirit o f Truth ould come a n d lead the m into all truth
a n d inspire them to lay the foundations o f t h e Ki n gdom
w
o f T ruth .
w
After living a li fe o f u nparalleled beauty ; a li fe hich
w
as the resul t o f the combination o f gentleness and
w
s trength intellectual po
, er and the most translucent si m
w
l i c i t ; a li fe that the visible expressio n f truth
p y a s o ,
w
beau ty love and goodness he a s seized by the most re
, ,
l i gi o u s m e n o f his day condemned by his j udges ithout

,
w
g iving him the chance o f de fense fo r they deprived
,
him
w
o f all legal rights and on the testimony o f false
,
itnesses
w
he as condemned to die by crucifixion He had declared .
that the spiritual man a s supreme and he had also d e ,
c l a re d
,
in t he p re se n ce o f his disciples that the gates o f
,
,
the grave could not prevail a gainst his claim By his res .
w
u rr e c ti o n fr o m the grave he smashed death s gates and
w w
demonstrated that the spiritual m a n a s supreme that he ,
a s the Chr i s t and that his mission a n d teachings ere

,
di vi n e. H e came o u t o f eternity into time H e leaves .
w
the realms o f time and goes into eternit y a n d forty days ,
a fter his de parture into the invisible his k ingdom as

'
w
”
ushered i n by the a fl usi o n o f the S pirit O f Truth upon
“ “
his disciples and they ent forth proclaiming Jesus the

,
“
w
”
C hris t as the sum total o f spiri tual tru th to the conques t
o f the orld Witho u t learning o r ran k , ithout politi
. w
U n se e n Fo rc e s an d H o w to U s e T h e m
. 13
w w
w
cal po er o r i ntellectual prestige itho ut social standi n g ,
w
and subj ect to the i thering scorn and ostracism o f h u
manity these men marched forward ith a Spirit o f t he
,
w
utmost intrepidity to the seemin gly forlorn tas k o f over
w
helming the materialism o f that bru t al and savage age .
ww
Judaism a s mighty and the rein s o f ecclesiastical
,
w w
po er ere in the hands o f i ts de fenders i n Palestine I ts .
w
synagogues ere in every great city ; its history as re
w ww
splendent ith miracles an d made brillant by great names .
w
It stood hoary ith age and i ts creed as o ven into t he
,
t exture o f Je ish ch aracter .
W hat could the preachers o f a message given to t he

w orl d by a crucified Galilea n peasant hope to accomp l ish
w
in the presence o f this venerable syste m
ww
Heathenism as mighty and the reins o f supreme politi
ww
cal po er ere in the hands o f its champions at Rome a n d
w
in al l the great cities o f the empire Its po er as u p .
held by a mighty army ; its votaries ere n u mbered by th e
w w
million ; its temples li fted their glittering minarets to the
skies every here ; its altars dripped ith the blood o f
n umberless ani mals and it extende d from the ban k s o f the
,
Euphrates to the confines o f Britain and fro m th e German ,
w
forests to the Nile It surely loo ked like folly for the fo l
.
lo ers o f a cruci fi ed and disg race d carpenter to face a sys
w
tem like this and demand its abolition .
It o uld have been folly i f Jesus h ad been n othin g

save a disgraced and disho nored enth usiast and his mes
‘
w w
sage n othing but the V I S I O n o f a disordered brain But .
this Galilean prophet as divi ne ; h e as the in car n atio n
w
o f the highest truth t h e richest li fe the deepest lo ve
,
Be ,
.
cause he as divine and because h i s doctrin e was t he

,
I4 U n se e n Force s an d H o w
to U s e T he m .
w
w
Simplest and divinest truth it as destined to a speedy
,
‘
w
a n d universal victory .The orld has nev er i n all its his
w w
t ory itnessed such a marvelo us rev o lution ; a revolution
ithout the shoc k o f battling armies it ho ut the clash of
w w ,
w
eapons ; a revolution rought by the resistless force o f
mp l e truth . C hristianity conquered the orld and th ree ,
w
hundred years a fter its immortal Founder entered the i n
v isible i t as the dominant force in the Roman empire .
But the i nveterate tendency o f humanity to dri ft into
w
e x te rn a l i s m again began to mani fest itsel f
s
History r e
.
w
peats itsel f T he Splendor o f the diamond ill become
.
w
d i m and the gold ill soon lose its luster “
Eternal v i gi
lance i s n o t alone the price o f liberty it is the price e
must pay to kee p truth free fro m the poison o f error .
w
A nything pure su fl e rs I n its passage through h uman hands
a n d heads . Divine truth su ffers i n i ts passage to the orld
thro u gh hu man mediums ; it t a k es o n the imper fections
a n d limitations o f the h uman mind ; it loses the brilliancy
w
o f its luster a nd the per fection of its form .
ww
The beauti ful and si mple message hich Jesus gave to
w w
t he orld a s soon tarnished T he ch urch became a p a p
.
w
u lar and po er ful i n stitution ; ic k ed men me n seeking ,
fo r po er sought for positions in the church

,
A mbitious .
w
m e n seeking fo r notoriety occupied her pulpits The .
c hurch j oined hands ith the S tate A mbi tious leaders

.
ww
i n the church sought to accomplish the impossible — the
w
marriage o f divine truth it h orldly political policy
'
.
w
Did they succeed ? No The scheme as abortive and t o ,
w
c onsummate the union Divine truth a s t horoughly cor
r u te d ith the poison o f human tradition T he p u re and

p .
s imple message o f Jesus had conquered the Roman empire

,
U n se e n Fo r c e s an d H o w
to U s e T h e m. 15
an d th en under the ma m p u l a ti o n s o f icked a nd sche m

, w
w
ing men the o l d paganism o f the Roman empire entered
,
t he church sle ,
Jesus the C hrist and trampled beneath ,
i ts feet the simple and holy doctrines he taught .
During the dark an d middle ages the Spirit o f the o l d

Roman paganism under the guise o f C hristianity held high
c arnival in Europe and steeped its garments making them ,
red i n the blood o f the martyrs o f Jesus F o r fully o n e .
w w
thousand years materialism a n d selfish tyranny r e l gn e d
w w
o ver Europe ith a scepter o f iro n Kno ledge o f the .
w
infinite Father a s lost Christ as represented in paint
.
ings o n the alls o f the great cathedrals as a g iant athlete

w
w
ith a pitch fork in his hands h urling heretics into a lake ,
o f fire and brimsto ne Hell a s a creation o f t he author

.
w
ities I n the church o f the dark ages to prevent h eresy .
w w
The spirit o f man a s dead ; S piritual and intellectual free
w
do m as i mpossible The Bible as bur1ed i n a dead
.
languag e and as chained to the cathedral pillars and

,
w
locked fro m the free inquiry o f man until the lock rusted
w w
a ay in the laps e o f time The midnight o f g l oo m se t .
w
t l e d do n upon the orld and the rankest materialism , _
as lord o f the earth .
w
But truth i s d1v 1n e and i ts spirit i s irresistible It may
,
.
Sleep for a hile and i ts enemies may put o u t i ts eyes an d ,
w
like Samso n th e Philistines may make i t toil in the priso n
w
ho use an d tor ture it fo r their o n delecta tio n Truth is .
only aitin g fo r a chance Whe n i ts en emies are engaged .
w
i n roystering me rrl me n t laughing a t truth s mis fortunes
, ,
it seizes th e pillars upon hich the temple o f error rests
w
and brin g s the heavy roo f down u po n their devoted heads .
Thus i t as in Europe when the aut horities o f a corrupt

,
16 U n se e n Fo rc e s an d H o w to U s e T h e m .
w
church ere resting i n supposed security and inventin g
w ww w
fear ful instru ments o f t orture to destroy the adherents o f
w
truth great movements ere silently at or k hich er e
,
w
destined to give tru th a chance to rise in royal po er and
w
m a rch for ard to the en franchisement o f the h uman min d
w
and the attainmen t o f liberty W hat ere these forces ? .
”
O n e o f the m ain factors a s the
“
Revival o f Learning .
W hen in 14 83 the Mohammedans besieged Constantinople

, ,
and gained possession o f the city and overran T ur k ey and
w
G reece the native inha bitants fled to Italy and carried
,
ith them the o l d G ree k literature T his embalmed .
thought o f the old Greek thinkers ro used the sleeping

intellect o f I taly and the Italian mind bound fo r
, ,
centuries shoo k o ff its chains an d m arched out o f prison

, ,
w w
demanding the reason for things T he thrones o f tyranny .
quak e and the hosts o f superstition shiver ith fear hen

w
w
man demands the hy ? T hen came the in vention o f print
w
ing This brought the mind into contact ith all the though t
.
O f the past and established communicatio n ith millions .
This facilitated rapid interchange of thought and though t ,
w
is the supreme force i n the universe T hen came the di s .
’
c ov e r o f A merica
w
y T his memorable event
. idened man s
horizon and a k ed his torpid in tellect into grander li fe
w w
.
w
A ll these events ere ho ever to my mind subordinate
, ,
to the supreme factor and the supreme factor as the re

,
discovery o f the Bible and the proclamation o f the Spiritual

philosophy o f Jesus by that rugged G erman mon k Martin ,
w
Luther T he simple teachings o f Jesus emancipated the
.
mind o f Luther too k possessio n o f his hole nature and

,
‘
w
compelled him to stand forth the champion o f human
’
freedom Luther s message to the or ld may be stated in
.
three proposi tions

U nse en Forc e s an d H o w to U s e T h e m . 17
1 . The Bible is the supre me standar d in all matters

perta ining to religion In the presence o f this proposition
.
all human traditio ns a nd cast -iro n creeds and church
w
canons i n short, everything o f p urely human inve ntion ,
,
m ust go do n .
.2 Every man has the individua l right to interpret the

B ible fo r himsel f The doctri n e that the church thro ugh
.
,
her priesthoo d is the onl y an d in fallible g uide in th e

,
study o f the Bible falls in the presence o f this proposition .
3 Man stands j ustifie d by faith i n Jesus the C hrist

.
in the presence o f this proposition The endless penan ces .

,
w
masses and sacrifices o f th e chu rch o f Rome go to t h e
w
inds The Reformatio n i naugurated by the proclama
.
,
tio n o f these ideas, S pread ith amazing rapidity Within .
the space o f forty years it swept fro m Iceland to the

P yrenees and fro m Finland to the summit o f the Alps
,
.
w
C o n sidering the marvelo us rapidity o f i ts movements the ,
completeness and suddenness o f its victories o n e ould ,
w
imagine that it would speedly co n q uer the earth abolishing ,
w
catholicism forever This ould have happe n ed had th e
.
movement n ot been retarded by hostile forces What ere .
these hostile forces ?
w
1 An outside force the establishment o f the S ociety
.
,
o f Jesus by Ignatius L oyol a The principle upo n hich ,
this famous society was based was this : The ch urch of

Ro me is the church o f C hrist I ts li fe an d perpetua .
tion are in da n ger The en d j ustifies the means T he

. .
w
urpose o f this society is the preservatio n o f the church
p
o f C hrist ; there fore any mea n s that e may employ to
preserve the li fe o f the ch u rch of Rome i s sanctified
and sacred The Jesuits have been the most potent
.
2 m
18 U n se e n Fo rc e s an d H o w t o U se T he m .
force that ever arose w

ithin the co n fi nes o f the ch urch
w
o f Rome in p re se r v m g its integrity .
w
Then there ere forces hosti l e to the success of the
Reformation that arose ithin the ranks o f the re formers
themselves .
The formation of hu man creeds Any creed

( )
a .
must o f necessity be the outcome o f controversy o n

disputed points A creed i s the crystallized Opinions o f
.
o nly one o f the parties i n the controversy ; it is there

fore fragmentary , incomplete o n e -sided and divisive , .
When controversy lives love the very essence o f Chris

, ,
ti an i ty dies The re formers failed to see that n o benefit

,
.
w
can come fro m controversy o ver purely speculative ques
w
tions that admit o f dispute bet een equally hon e st men .
w w
6
( ) The second element hostile to the gro th o f the
Re formatio n arising ithin itsel f as the making o f
w
human creeds the condition o f entrance to an d test o f
fello ship in the church Human creeds are human
.
defini tions of truth Truth defies boundaries You can

. .
w
n o t frame truth in human language Truth is living .
w
and must have room for perpetual g ro th S ince these .
defined systems o f human deduction ere limited frag ,
mentary o n e -sided incomplete the outcome o f ho t

, , ,
w
controversy to ma k e them the con dition o f entrance to
,
and test of fello ship i n the church aroused fierce con
w
t rov e rsy , and the fierce theological combats o f that
w
argumen tative age have not as ye t ceased and ill never ,
cease until e learn to stand together o n the u n i versu l s ,
and relegate all matters that c a n be debated to the
w
realm o f freedom .
( ) The third element hostile to the gro th o f the

c
20 U nse en Force s an d H o w
to U s e T he m .
w
ith truth and th e tu re of th e h u m an m in d In ac
na .
w
co m plishin g this wo rk diso rders w ere to be expected .
Th e skepticis m o f th e e i g hteenth cen tury as a rea o

tio n fro m th e hidebo u n d d o g m atis m o f t h e seven teent h .
w w
Th e h u m an m in d li k e a n o b stru cted river b urst forth
, , ,
w
and as it S wept a ay t h e o bstru ctio n s it sw ept a ay
, ,
everythi n g Th e Fren ch revol uti o n a s a fittin g cli m ax

.
w
t o th e destr u ctive t eachi n g s of V o ltaire an d h is ass o c i a tes .
B ut it a s i m p o ssible th at th e h u m a n min d c o ul d r e
m ai n l o n g a m idst th e barren n e g ati o n s o f S k epticis m
:
w
Th e h u m a n m in d de m an ds t ru th A ll truth is affi rm a .
tive Q uesti o n m ark s m ay i n terest fo r a hil e b u t

.
,
w
th ere is n o p e a ce I n denial an d n o salvati o n i n n e g a
t i v e s T h e pen d ulu m S win g s b ac k ard a n d i n resp o ns e
.
,
t o th e dem an d for certain ties John Wesl ey ar o se ,
w w
assertin g th e si m ple spirit u al ph ilo s op h y o f Jesu s .
’
W esley s m essa g e to th e w o rld a s very si m ple ; it a s
w
a rea ffi r matio n o f th e s upre m acy o f t h e spiritu al o ver
’
th e ph ysical G o d i s m an s Fath er Man a s m ade i n
. .
ww
th e im a g e o f G o d ; th ere fore m an is spiritu al an d i m ,
m ortal en do ed ith subli m e i n t elle ct u al an d spirit u al

,
w
po ssibilities Jesu s th e Ch rist ca m e t o save m an by
.
w
reveali n g i n h i s o n peerl ess li fe th e tru th c o n cernin g
w w
’
G od ma n an d the u n i verse
,
W esley s gran d a i m as t o
.
e nth ro n e t h e i thi n an d m ak e t h e i thou t si m p l y a

sca ffoldin g wh ereo n m a n i s t o stan d erectin g th e i n
w
visible i n ward fab ric o f ch aracter W esl ey m ade .
w w
m istakes a n d h i s follo ers are n o t free fro m b l a m e ;
,
w
but e m u st n ot j ud g e these great me n h o led
i n th e g reat strug g le to ard s a l o ftier spiritu ality .
T h e y di d th e best th ey co uld
‘
Th ey lived u p t o th e .
U nseen Fo r c e s an d H o w to U s e T h e m . 21
level of t h ei r li gh t Th ey w ere pr o vide ntial m e n o f

.
d esti n y i n car n ati o n s o f g reat i deas g iant levers i n

, ,
li ftin g h u m anity o u t o f t h e d ark n es s o f m ateri al i sm .
Hu m an ity i s still st r u gg li n g u p th e m o u ntain p a t h
w
w ay o f pr o g ress a n d it i s my fi rm beli e f th a t w e h ave
,
no e ntered a n o t h er e ra l n h u ma n a dva n ce We h a ve .
e n tered th e spiritu al a g e Ma n h a s c o n q u ered th e

.
e xt ern al un iverse a n d S i g h i n g fo r m o re w o rl ds t o
, ,
w w
c o n q u er h e has d elib er a t ely directed hi s attenti o n t o t h e
,
r eal m i th in N o i n t hi s c o nq u est o f t h e u niverse

.
, ,
w
m an ki n d o wes an everla stin g debt o f g ratit u de t o all
t h e g reat l eaders i n S pirit u al scie n ce h o h ave acted
’
w
t h ei r part s o h er o ically i n t h e g reat d ra m a o f m an s
on ard pr o g ress Th e n am es o f L u th er W esley C alvi n
.
, , ,
K n o x Willi a m s a n d C a m pb ell S hi n e li k e st ars i n t h e

,
o verarch in g fi r m a m e n t o f t i m e B u t th e s u p re m e n a m e
.
i n hi st o ry i s Jesu s the Chri st He i s t h e h o liest a mo n g st

“
.
”
t h e m i g h ty a n d th e m i g h ti est a m o n g st t h e h o ly
,
He .
w
c h a n g ed t h e fr o n t o f h ist o ry a n d a l l t h e g reat spirit u al
,
l e a ders i n h i st o ry o e th eir g reat n ess t o t h e i n spirati o n s
ww w
o f h i s g en i u s .
w
N o as e march on ard i n this S piritual age to th e
c on q uest o f the invisible realms e m ust return t o th e
,
C hrist for both the means and the method o f progress
w
N 0 man and n o natio n can rise higher than the conceptio n
w
they have of the po er that go verns the u niverse The .
w
Hi n du mother flinging her child into the sacred aters o f
w
the Ganges the C hinaman orshi ping at the sh rine o f
,
his ancesto r s the A frican undern e ath the s eltering su n

,
i n the tropics sacrificing h u ma n flesh are all living o n a ,
level o f their co nception o f God .

22 U n se e n Force s an d H o w to U s e T h e m .
w Jesus the Christ gave the w

ware to conquer the
No orld the highest reve
Spiritual progress w
lation God and
of ,
if e and i n v i si bl e
w
rise higher heights
to must flin
of ,
e g
to the one side all h uman definitions o f G o d ith thei r
cumbrous complexity and poverty smitten incomplete -
ness and stand in the presence o f the infinite Father re

,
w
vealed by the Christ G od is not a definition ; he cannot
.
be caught and boxed up in human ords Y o u cannot .
imprison him I n a syllogism He i s not found in dry .
w
boo k s He is not fou nd in Westminster C on fession nor i n
.
Au gsburg Con fession Yo u ill not find him in t he

.
thirty-nine Articles nor in S horter C atechism He i s n o t .
revealed through creeds or crystallized formulations H u .
man creeds are dry S kulls depri ved o f living brains .
w
T he highest mani festation o f the divine ever seen upo n
this planet as seen in the peerless man Jesus the C hrist ,
.
Jesus never attempted to define G od ; he O ffered himsel f

w
w
to G o d to become the medium o f the godlike He rote .
w w
n o treatise o n goodness ; he a s good He attempted n o .
w
”
definition o f truth ; be as the truth
“
He rote n o .
w
”
w
essay o n li fe ; he as the li fe
“
He constructed no .
w
polished argument marking o u t the ay to heaven ; he as
”
“
the ay He entered into n o elaborate disquisition s
.
w w
as to man s possibili ties ; he revealed these possibilities by
’
w w
living a subli me human li fe Christ s hole li fe as a .
demonstration o f the truth o f hich he himsel f as th e

,
w
embodiment .
w
T ruth as here in the universe be fore C hrist came The .
ww ww w
u niverse as built o n t ruth T ruth , beauty and goodnes s
.
w
al ays ere and al ays ill be The la s o f righ t an d .
wrong exis ted be fore man as created The t e n command .

U n se e n Fo rc e s an d H o w to U s e T h e m .
w
ments existed be fore Moses i n the very n ature o f things ,
w
Moses simply formulated them into ords The first man .
w w
found the Spirit o f all l a b oth h uman an d divine in
, ,
himsel f hen he a o ke t o a conscio usness o f his environ

ment .
w w
Mental philosophy existed be fore man for man s mind ,
ww
as built i n accordance ith its principles Electricity
-
.
w
precede d man an d obeyed its o n la s long be fore m an
w w
discovered these la s and built his dynamo in accordance
w w
there ith Christianity as Jesus gave it to the orld is
.
w
eternal truth There never as a time whe n it as n o t
. .
It a s here in its u nsullied purity be fore h e uncovered i t

and e xhi bited its sublime principles in his li fe an d demo n
stra fed their truth by his resurrectio n The per fectio n o f .
w
all truth the per fectio n o f all love the perfectio n o f all
, ,
li fe the per fectio n o f all po er lies in the invisible uni

, ,
verse We u ncover o u r heads i n the presence o f Jesus

.
because he was the m ost per fect revelation o f the infinite

forces an d the i nexhaustible reso urces o f the in visible uni
verse .
w w
S tanding i n th e presence o f Pilate Pilate asked him ,
”
w
“
A rt tho u a king ? He ans ered : T o this en d as I
“
w
born and fo r this purpose came I in to the orld that I
, ,
w
might bear itness t o the truth He that i s o f the truth .
”
heareth my voice He hose nature is attuned to the
.
m usic o f the universe responds t o his u tterances .
w
The great tendency o f the age is back to Ch rist and
“
,
b ack to C hrist m eans for ard t o diviner heights Man i s .
o n the search fo r a correct conceptio n o f the universe an d

,
he m ust go to C hrist to obtai n it Man is o n the search .

4 U n se e n Forc e s an d H o w to U s e T h e m .
for truth and freedo m and he must go back to C hrist to

,
”
Obtain the tru th
“
.
w
T he gre at Russian philosopher poet and novelist T o l ,
stoi found n o satis faction fo r hi s great m i nd i n t h e hi rl

o f high li fe in S t Petersburg . He fou nd n o resting place
.
-
in science or philosophy so-called and the religion o f the ,
w w
G reek church expended itsel f i n incense and the drapery
o f mere externalism He ent back to the N e T esta
.
w
m ent an d the teachings o f Christ and there he f ound the ,
w
truth and ith it he found peace and freedom
, .
w
Back to Christ means a ay fro m dogma and creed an d
ritual . Bac k to Christ means a ay fro m sectarianism .
Christ stood upon u niversal s sects stand upon fragments .
S ectism is a miserable caricature o f Ch ristianity a m utila ,

’
tio n o f Christ s purpose a laughing-stock to intelligen t
,
heathen and the prolific parent o f deceptions and infidelity .
w
T he Christianity of Christ i s a system o f u niversal princi
ples that grip the center o f the spirit dominate the h ole ,
w w
li fe and express themselves in noble manhood and queenly
w
omanhood Christ lived in per fect harmony ith the
.
w
invisible ; he lived in perfect tu ne ith the center o f
w w
things There is o n e point in the center o f a hirling
.
heel that never moves save on ard an d that point is the ,
w
c enter o f the axle The atoms farthest from the center
.
w
move ith the greatest veloci ty There is o n e point in .
w w
histor y that never moves save on ard and that point is ,
’
w w w
God s eternal ill Christ lived in co n formity ith that
.
ill In fact he as that ill in external sel f expression

.
,
-
,
w
and because o f this he marched o n in per fect sel f-poise ;
h e never allied himsel f ith a sect never esta blished a ,
party never too k Sid es o n any debatable question He

,
.
U n se e n Fo rc e s an d H o w
to U s e T he m . 25
wa universal man
as declared un i versal truths established
, ,
the un iversal empire o f truth u po n axiomatic and univer
w
sa l principles that com man d u niversal acceptance Be .
’
c ause o f this his teachings are in accord ith man s high
’
w
e s t reason an d find im mediate response in man s spirit .
w
U nder the leadership o f Jesus the t entieth century
promises to be the g reatest that h as as yet da ned upo n
w
t he history o f h u manity ; the greatest because its achieve
w w
ments ill be in the realm o f the i n v i s i bl e Man has a d
,
.
v an c e d by mo v ing fro m the o ut ard to the in ard fro m ,
the seen t o the unseen fro mthe sym bol to the thing sym
,
w
b o l i z e d from matter t o Spirit
,
.
w
The great mistake made by man in the past as that he
w
i magined that the visible as all and that the invisible did
n o t exist ; that the visible a s real and the invisibl e n u
r eal . His incessant st udy of the material caused hi m to

s tate the facts o f the universe i n material terms I n the .
s tudy o f the body h e lost Sight o f the spirit and because ,
he could n o t find the soul o n the point o f his dissecting

kni fe or at the end o f hi s microscope he denied its ex
, ,
i ste n ce In his stu dy o f the outer uni verse he lost sight

.
O f G od the invisible soul o f all things an d because he

, ,
c ould n o t fi nd G o d in the roc k s or mountai ns or the o cean ,
w
he concluded that G o d did not exist at all .
w
All this has changed Man has idened hi s defi nition o f
.
mind He ha s studied the brai n and made n e discoveries

.
w
i n the brain rea l m He has discovered that man is a spirit
.
'
I
u al bein g an inhabitant o f th e timeless eter n ity thro
,
ing ,
himsel f o u t o n the planes o f t i me thro ugh t he mediu m o f

a body He h as discovered that man the spiritual ego
.
, ,
mani fests himsel f thro ugh an external brain in the exter

26 U nseen Forc e s and H o w
to U se ; T h e m .
nal universe and that he also mani fests himsel f thro u gh

,
w
an internal brain in the internal un 1verse .
S o long as ma n dealt exclusively ith the external u n 1
w w
verse a n d denied the existence o f the internal and th e
w
Spiritual m aterialism as the n atural outgro th The
, .
w w
pr emises being dra n from the external the conclusio n ,
w
as exter n alism . T his is hy the geologist co uld not fin d
G o d and the invisible universe i t h hi s hamm er the as
tro n o me r co uld not se e them thro u g h h i s telescope the
chemist could not make them by combining his chemicals
the anatomist could n o t find the S piritual man and hold
w w
his p arts on the point o f th e dissecting k ni fe
u
p .
w
The supreme discovery of the t entieth century ill be
w
the discovery o f the invisible un 1verse and a k no ledge o f
w w
the la s that govern its forces T h e external i s governe d
.
by l a ; the internal i s also governed by l a .
It is a Species o f the utmost folly to attempt to explai n
w
Spiritual and intellectual facts by material methods G od .
,
the S p 1r1tu a l man and the invisible realm here G o d a n d

,
'
w
the spiritual ma n live mo v e and have their being mus t
“
, ,
be examined i n the light o f the la s that govern them I .
w
am pro foundly glad t hat advancing science is laying the
w
han d o f confirmation upon the truths o f the spiritual orld
ww w
announced by Jesus the Christ It ill be my purpose i n
.
w
this boo k to Sho ho the n e psychology co n firms t he
w
great la s o f Christianity T he n e psychology is by n o
.
w
means a substi t ute fo r Christianity ; it is Simply a discus
sion o f the Spiritual la s that Operate in turning the truth s
w
o f Christianity into Splendid character Jesus the Christ
.
w
as pro foundly scientific i n all his statements Science i s .
another ord for truth Jesus u ncovered the truth and

.
,
CHAP T ER II .
THEOR I ES E XA M I N E D : ( l ) C HR IS T IA N S CI E NCE ;
( )
2 M A TE R IALI S M .
w
We cannot arrive at a clear and scientifically correct
w w
c onception o f the la s that govern the universe and man
w
unless e are guided i n o u r investigations by a or k i ng
t heory that ill explain all the facts and that can in turn ,
be demonstrated by the facts S cience may be defined as.
w w w
a shea f o f principles demonstrated by the facts I f the .
w w
theory e start ith cannot explain the facts e must n o t ,
w
c hisel the facts i nto con formity ith the theory ; e must
w
d iscard the theory and find another that il l fit the facts .
T he principle fo r us to follo in all o u r investigations is
w w
a very s i mple o n e L e t the facts in every case mould the
.
theory The facts are the ha t the theory is the ho

.
,
.
w w
The facts are the things that are Theories are human ex .
planations o f ho things that are have become hat they

a re .
These h uman explanations are subj ect to change because

t hey are h uman and necessarily i mperfect T h e facts o n .
,
t he other hand are inv a riable

w
,
Facts are the results o f
.
w
invariable and eternal la s ; theories are human attempt s
w w
a t exp l aining these la s Because man is an experimenter
.
a n d his k no l edge is imper fect his definit ions as to ho ,
w
these facts are produced must be imperfect and subj ect to
c hange ; and so it happens that “
an ounce o f fact i s orth
U n se e n Forc e s an d H w
o to U s e T h e m . 29
w
a to n o f theory and i f the facts are not explained by th e
theory it follo s that the theory is faulty an d must be di s
,
c arded .
In this chapter I propose to examine theories o f ma n

a n d the u niverse by the facts .
The first theory I select for a vigoro us testing is th e
w w
theory o f the idealist This theory of man and the uni
.
verse as first given i n systematic form to the orld by

B isho p Berkeley a distin guished philosopher in the yea r
, ,
17 10 .This eminent divine and acco m p lished scho l ar de
ww
c l a re d that the purpose he had I n giving this system to the
orld as to destroy mater ialism by attemptin g to prov e
w w w
that the external universe and the hu man body do n o t exist .
It as a bold and ell meant pu rpose and e must con

-
,
fess that i f the distingu ished author could have demon

s trate d to an absolute certainty the utter u nreality o f mat
ter materialis m deprived o f its basis would have been

,
forever impossible .
’
Bishop Berkeley s theory stated in simple form i s as
”
w
follows “
God is all G o d is Spirit there fore all i s spirit
, ,
.
w
”
w w
B erkeley accepted his o n conclusio n al l i s S pirit an d
“
,
then , hen he as con fronted ith the h uman body , an

organism composed o f m aterial ato ms an d the visible uni ,
verse co mposed o f material ato ms in varieties o f combina
w
tion he was compe l led either to reconstruct hi s theory t o
,
explain the facts o r manu fact ure anoth er theory to ip e

,
o u t the facts He proved hi msel f e q u al to the task o f

.
w
manu facturing another theory to abolish the facts It i s .
the h u man mind wi l l fight to the las t

w
as tonishing h o
ditch to de fend i ts o n creatio ns .
This theory , G o d i s all G o d is spirit ; there fo re, all i s

“
,
30 U n se e n Fo rc e s and H o w to U s e T h e m .
s pirit ,
”
w
as the child of Berkeley s brain and he p ro
'
’
,
posed to guard the ch i l d a t the expense of the entire v isible
w
u niverse He guards hi s theory by declaring that the human
.
body and the material universe exist no here save i n th e

perception of the observer H i s argument may be stated i n .
w
t his manner : “
Since God i s all and G od i s spirit ; there ,
fore all is spirit o r all i s God then it naturally follo s

, , ,
’
t hat the visible universe and man s body are perpetual cre
w
”
e tions o f the invisible G od operating through man In .
o ther ords v i sible forms o f all Shapes — mountains v al

, ,
w
leys rivers seas soil forests crops cities sh i ps physical
, , , , , , , ,
o rganisms and all materi a l pheno mena— exist no here

,
w
s ave in the perceptio n o f the beholder ; and the creative
po er o f the immanent G od perpetually operating through ,
man creates in hi s perceptions the appearance of the v i s

,
w
ible universe and the h uman body We must con fess that .
w
the brilliant philosopher discovered a shrewd ay of saving
his theory by iping o u t the facts .
w w
Ber k eleianism o r the doctrine o f pure idealism has a
, ,
large follo ing in the orld to -day makes pretentiou s ,
w
c laims and is engaged in an aggressive propaganda I t has .
w
received a n e name and its champions utterly re fuse to ,
a dmit that any con nection can be established bet een this
w
m odern idealism and th at o f Bishop Berkeley T hat they .
should deny the relationship is not to be ondered at for ,
t heir system is based upon denial In Spite o f all their .
d enials I assert that Christian S cience is Bishop Ber k e

,
’
ley s system resurrected from the grave T he back .
w
bone principle is the sa me There are some di fferences .
,
ho ever discernible ,
( )
a B ishop Ber k eley did n o t claim that he received his
U n se e n Fo r c e s an d H o w to U s e T h e m . 31
p hilosophy by divine revelation The fo under o f. C hris

t ian S cience makes this clai m .
6
( ) B ishop Berkeley did n o t make h i s philosophy the
”
basis o f a church and call it the C hurch o f C hrist
,
“
.
w
The founder o f C hristian S cience has done this .
w
n o t clai m that C hrist g
()
0 Berkeley did rou ht all his
astonishing miracles through the po er o f the philosophy
w
o f idealism .The founder of C hristian S cience makes this
c l aim , and declares that any o n e h o beco mes master o f
Christian S cience as taugh t in her text -book can work
, ,
w
even greater m i racles than the Great M aster .
01
( ) Ber k eley a s very modest in his clai ms and a p ,
p l ied the central propositio n i n hi s system to the de stru c

tion o f materialism as a system o f thought The foun der .
o f C hristian S cience applies the same principle to the de
w
structio n o f the material u niverse the h uman body si n , “
, ,
w
”
sickness disease and death
,
S he declares ith the u t
.
w
most sang-froid that there is no disease in the ho l e cate
gory of human ills that can remain fo r a seco nd hen you
con vince the patient that the h uman body in which he
imagines he has the disease does n o t exist .
( )
e Berkeley ,
i n his system ,
declares that the visible
universe an d the h uman body are a perpetual creation o f
’
the divine mind operating through man s perceptions
,
.
The founder o f C hristian S cience dec l ares that the v isible
w
universe an d the human body are creations o f mortal “
” ”
m ind ,
and that mortal mind
“
ith all i ts creatio ns, is
,
u nadulterated del usion .
w
With these di fferences B erkeleianism and C hristian
,
S cience are identical I con fess i f I as compelled to

.
,
’
choose B erkeley s system would be my choice The au
,
.
32 U n see n Force s an d H o w to U se T he m .
thor o f C hristia n S cience in an a k ard unscienti fic an d

,
ww ,
clumsy manner ha s mutil ated the simple system of

, ,
w
Ber k eley S ince Christian Science has largely superseded
.
the idealism o f Ber k eley I ill confi ne my criticism to

,
Christian Science fo r its champions make the claim that

,
this system 18 the science o f the lo ftiest Being and th e

only accurate philosophy of man and the universe .
In the first place Christian S cience suits a certain typ e

w
,
o f mind and co mmends itsel f to men and omen o f a

,
”
certain temperament “
Li k e attra cts like and Christian
.
,
w
S cience attracts to itsel f the type o f mind and tempera
m ent that most resembles itsel f An individual hose .
w w
subj ective mind largely predominates over the o bj ective ,
w
hose intuitions are stro n ger than reason hose emotional ,
po ers overbalance and master his logic is naturally a t ,
tracted to a system of thought that is exclusively the pro

duction of these mental forces No o n e can read the text.
w
book o i C hristia n S cience and fail to se e that it is the
productio n o f an 1n di v i dua l entirely under the s ay o f the
w
subjective and intuitional phase o f the min d
No ,
it has been demonstrate d by thousands o f facts
w
that the subj ective phase o f the mind i s governed by i m
w
pressions Men and omen o f this type o f mind do n ot
.
possess the po er to si ft and analyze and compare and rea
w
s o n by the severe and sure method o f inductio n Their .
minds are not ell balanced intuitio n is not modified by

,
lo gic emotion is n o t balanced by reason and mental

, ,
w
dreaminess is not sobered by commo n sense Individuals .
w w
o f the subj ective type o f mind have furnished the orld
ith such men and omen as Joe S mith the fou nder o f ,
Mormonism , Mrs W hite , the founder o f the S eventh Day

.
U
n se e n Forc e s and H o w to U s e T h e m
. 3
ww
Adventist sect A n n Lee the originator o f the S haker
, ,
w
movement A lexande r Do ie h o calls himsel f the Elijah
, ,
of a n e era, and others too num erous t o mentio n .
I freely concede that these i n dividuals I have mention ed

may be pure in their motives and honest in their intention s .
I do n ot call their goodness into q uestion b u t I have very ,
little confidence in their intellect I f the solar plexus i s .
w w
the seat o f intuition and the brai n th e seat o f reason I
, ,
w w
ould say that they are strong i n solar plexus po er and
eak in bra 1n po er The productions o f the solar plexus
.
w w
need to be modified by the brain be fore they are g i ven t o
the orld A man h o i s governed en tirely by hi s solar
.
plexus is n ot a sa fe man to follow His inspiratio ns may .
not be inspired his intuitio ns may be colored by the state

,
o f his digestion and h i s vis i ons m ay be the result of the

,
contents o f hi s stomach .
w
The author o f C hristian S cience belongs to that class
w
o f individuals ho are governed exclusively by impres
w
sions s ayed larg ely by emotions and do minated by i ntu i
,
w w
ti o n a l inspiration S he i s strong in solar plexus po er
.
w
and eak in brain po er S he is n o t respo n sible for this ;
.
it i s a eakness o f her constitution Her min d is as su s .
c e ti b l e
p t o impressio ns as the sensitized plate is to t h e
w
sunlight When a propositio n that is in accordance wi th
.
her o n preconceived notions falls upon her mind she ,
greedily absorbs it an d then the idea absorbs her

, ,
masters her and forces her into the arena to become its
champion . S he literally becomes that idea translated into
flesh and blood S he imagines that this idea came to her
.
by divine revelation Remember she has n o direct proo f

.
o f this claim A mind o f the sub j ective type n eeds n o

.
3 m
34 U nse en Forc e s an d H o wo t U s e T he m.
proo f ; wur nished it w

if it ould be incapable
as f o f app re
orth w
it Imag ning that the idea came by direct reve
c i a ti n g . i a
lation ,
ith ec ares that
sh e f is divinely d l sh e i l l u mi
her to give this sta tli ng revelation to the w

n ated and the Divine S pirit
,
“
been graciously preparing h as
S he believes w
orld
r .
itho ut proo f
1 That the central idea o f her system came to her by
.
divine revelation ; and

2 T hat the idea is scientifically correct because divinely
.
w
revealed .
W ith these t o ideas underlying it she makes her cen ,
tral conception : G od is all God i s spirit ; there fore a l l is

“
, ,
’
a fragmentary proposition t a k en fr o m Ber k eley s
”—
spirit
ph i losophy the basis o f a o n e sided philosophy o f m a n
— -
,
G o d and the universe ; calls it the science o f the highest

“
”
bei n g ; makes it the basis o f the religion o f C hrist and the
w w
divine science and art o f healing disease S he further .
more ithout arrant o f proo f guarantee o f logic or

, ,
semblance o f reason declares that he r b oo k i s an improved

,
Bible touched u p by the Holy S pirit W ith this belie f

,
.
s h e makes her book the stan dard o f authority in the co n
w
re at i o n s sh e has esta blished ; sh e makes i t s teachings the
g g
c ondition o f entrance and test o f fello ship amongst her
disciples .
By virtue o f her inspira tion she becomes supreme poten

”
w ww
tate styles hersel f Mother pronounces the ban of ex
,
“
,
c ommunication u pon any o f her follo ers ho ould
w
dar e assume that n ame and then by divine inspiration turns ,
t he entire system into a lucrative business scheme herein ,
sh e becomes the treasurer-i n -chie f and comes into the ,
p ossession o f millio ns .
36 U
n se en F o rc e s and H o w
to U s e T he m .
w
operations through the brain T o save her central theory .
,
”
that all is spirit she divides the mind u p into t o
“
,
ww
”
parts ; o n e sh e calls the immortal mind the other ,
”
the mortal mind T his divisio n is arbitrary a k ard
.
, ,
w
clumsy and utterly erro neous .
It is an accepted ell-established and scientific fact that

,
w
the m1n d o f man is a u nit T he ego i s on e and the body
.
,
i s the organ through hich the ego or the Spiritual man , ,
w
m ani fests himsel f While the Spiritual man is o n e he can
.
w
man i fest himsel f in a multitude o f ays A ll the intel .
lec tual po ers all the emotional forces all the physical
, ,
ww
energies are simply di fferent mani festations o f the o n e
,
Spiritual man T he ego can declare hims el f i n ill-po er

.
he can exhibit himsel f as intelligence ; he can declare him

sel f i n love ; he can mani fest himsel f t hro u gh the m u scu
lar system the nervous system In Short the external
,
.
,
w
form or the body is a conve n i ent physical organism fo r the
display o f the many-sided po ers and possibilities o f th e
w
o n e Spiritual man .
It ill not do fo r the champions o f this system i n thei r ,

‘
de fense o f this arb i trary division to hide behind the argu ,
ment o f Paul in the eighth chapter o f Romans T he argu .
ment o f the apostle and the terms he uses are easily under
stood W hen he says T o be carnally m inded is death
.
and to be spiritually minded is li fe and peace because the ,
w w
carnal mind is enmity against G o d and is not subject to
”
the l a o f God neither indeed , can be
,
e can easily u n
, ,
de rsta n d him to mean that the o n e spiritual man can be i n
w
supreme control o f th e body or can be supremely con ,
w
trolled hy the bo dy It is a complete perversion hen th e
'
.
S piritual man is mastered by the physical hen the sho e

U
n se e n Force s an d H o w to U s e T h e m
. 37
w
is ofiron o r steel and the foot is crushed i nto co n formity
,
ith the shape o f the shoe it i s a perversion that ends in

,
fear ful su ffering and death .
w
W hen the spiritual ma n is controlled by the body and
mastered by hi s visible environments e can easi l y s e e ,
”
that the man i s carnally minded that he is rapidly de
g enerating ,and the fi nal o utco me o f this complete perver
s ion is death The original program was that the spiritual
.
man should si t upo n the throne and marshal all the

forces o f mind and body The throne is the brain the
.
,
w
throne-roo m the skull the m aterial body the palace ; but it
,
is death to the spiritual man hen he is crushed beneath
w
the throne and the palace When the body is master the
.
,
spiritual man is materialized ; hen the spiritual man i s ‘
master the body i s spiritualized

,
The latter conditio n
.
brings li fe an d peace and harmony an d triumph ;

the former condi tion brin gs death and disorder a nd
final destruction I enter a solem n protest hen the o n e
. w
w
S piritual man is arbitrarily divided up i nto antagonistic
parts to suit the himsical and fantastical visio ns o f a

mere dreamer .
w
But the system of philosophy championed by the author
o f Christian S cience becomes more ridiculous hen to ,
“
save her central theory she hands over to the mor tal
,
”
mind the entire business o f creating the h uman body an d
the visible universe T he hu ma n body i s the palace o f the
.
soul The visible universe is the palace o f th e invisible

.
w
Gods When yo u consider that “
this mortal mind i s
castigated and hipped and lashed and damned by the
author o f C hristi a n S cience , an d painted in such disgrace
fu l colors as to make th e traditional devil appear quite a
38 U
nse e n Fo rc e s an d H o w to U se T h e m .
r espectable gentleman one is astonished that any man pos

,
sessed o f an a verage share o f intellectual sanity could ao

”
cept th e theory that this mortal mind created the human
body and the material universe .
w
When a man loo k s up on a cal m sum mer night and b e
w
holds the maj estic s eep o f the dome o f the s k ies and ,
sees the innumerable points of t in k ling light and co n

w ,
w
w
siders that these stars are on ly a fe o f the shinin g orld s
that revolve in the boundless domains o f space hen h e
w w
thin k s o f the s u m total o f the dyna mics that bind these
giant suns and orlds togethe r into sys te ms ; hen he
t hin k s o f the mathematical precisio n o f the i r adj u stments
w
,
'
w
the unerring regularity o f their movement s hen he
loo k s around him a t this earth ; hen he stands in th e
presence o f the hoary mountain loo k s o u t upon th e beav
w
,
ing ocean stands upon the ban k s o f th e great river

, hen
w
he thin k s o f the fertile valleys the infinite treasures o f ,
ml n e ra l s beneath the soil the infinite resources and eal th

,
w
that are in the soil the forests the cr0 ps the orchards t h e
, , , ,
myri ad forms o f li fe in the ater o n the land and in th e

w ,
w
air ; hen he t hin k s o f the h uman body marvelo u s i n ,
w
structure onder ful in adj ustment per fect in responsive
, ,
”
ness I cannot see ho any m an considering these things

, , ,
w
can entertain for one moment the insane theory that the “
”
m ortal mind hich mind to the author o f Christian
,
Science is u nadulterated delusio n is the creator of all these ,
things .
”
T o my mind the theory that the mortal mind
“
created
all these majestic phenomena is distil l ed absurdity A c .
cording to the author o f Christian S cience the other part ,

”
o f man , th e immortal mind has never been gu i l tv o f
,
such a criminal act a s creati n g any thing visible .
This part is not even co nscio us of any material u niverse ,
o r o f the body It seems to be too lo fty to stoop t o reco g

.
nize matter in any of its forms ; it seems to bel o ng to the
w
U pper ten in the hierarchies celestial ; it moves u pon spir
i t ual planes mingles ith the invisible aristocracy o f the

,
unseen universe and yet strange as it may appear it re

, , ,
w
sides in the same body uses the same brain lo oks o u t, ,
w
through the same eyes tal k s ith the same mo uth hears
, ,
ith the same cars as i ts vulgar associate the mortal

,
“
w
”
mind . I t appears rather strange to the average thinker
”
that this immortal mind should st0 0 p so l o as to u se
w
the same aven ues o f co mmunicatio n as the v u lgar mortal “
ww
”
mind and the matter ears a still more incongruo us a p
w
e ara n ce hen e consider that in the estimatio n o f the
p ,
author o f Christian S cience the body hich the i mm o r ,

”
tal mind is compelled to use as the vehicle o f its expres
w
”
sion is the crea tio n o f the m ortal mind and that this ,
w
“ ”
mortal mind , it h all its creation s i s unadulterated
“
,
w
”
w w
delusion . All this Simply sho s the ridiculo us s i tuatio ns
w
hich the individual m ust occupy ho star ts o u t i t h a
w
rong theory and believing that it is in fallibly right, p ro
, ,
w
ce e ds to manu facture other theories t o ipe out the stern
facts tha t ill not con form to the original hypothesis .
w
A ccording to this modern versio n of idea l is m this i m
w
“
”
mortal mi n d i n man is God I i l l quote a fe passa ges
.
”
All is mind and mi nd i s God
, M an is the expressio n .
’ ”
o f God s being . M ind is God and man i s the full rep ,
”
re se n tati o n o f mind A ccording to this man i s G od i n co m
.
p l e te f
sel expression But the hard stern facts are agains t
-
.
,
such a wild claim I f man is God in co mplete sel f-expres

.
40 U
n se e n Forc e s an d H o w
to U s e T he m .
w
sion , then man is invest ed ith all the infinite po ers and w
w
attributes o f G od Man t h u s becomes the creator in pos
.
,
session of omnipotent po er a b le to create or destroy the

,
universe He is omnipr esent and t he limits o f his pres

.
,
w
ence are only measured by th e amplitudes o f space He .
w
is infi nite in k no ledge the boundless reservoir o f all the
,
isdom o f all the eternities He is absolute in per fection

.
w
and goodness the fountain o f all li fe the source from
, ,
w
hich the infinite dynamics o f the universe proceed .
Tr u ly under the touch o f the magic and o f the founder

o f Christian S cience man becomes a bundle o f omnipotent —
potentialities The sober and stern facts o f human li fe and

.
w
human ability declare the folly o f such claims Truly .
w
man i s a great being ith m ar velous possibilities b u t he
, ,
is l i mited i n his po er and in the scope and ra n ge o f his
w
e n e rgl e s . Man i s an e ffect and n o t a ca u se H e i s a creat .
ure on h i s ay to perfection He may be called an 1ndi

.
'
V i du al i z e d part o f the infinite intelligence H e stands sep .
w
ara te d from all other beings a n d intelligences He has a .
w w
free il l and is there fore respo nsible
,
H e is the builder
.
o f his o n character the fra mer o f his o

,
n destiny But .
t o ma k e him equal t o G od is t he height o f puerile non
w
sense.
But the founder o f this n e philosophy ma k es another

bold claim S he claims th at Christian S cience is the
.
w
me thod the Christ employed in per forming his astonishing
’
miracles S he blandly asserts that t he orld o f Christ s
w
.
w w
time a s n o t ready fo r a stat ement of the methods he em
ployed and that the orld i s n o ready ; and She asserts
,
that the Divine Spirit h as specially prepared her and made

her the responsive in strumen t through hich the Christ w
U
n se e n Force s an d H o w
w w
w w
method of curing disease and onder orking is given to -
w
the orld When e separate th e meth od from a mass o f
.
irrelevant material contained i n h er book e discover ,
w
that the C hrist m ethod according to Christian S cience is
Berkeleianism applied Berkeley as
. e have seen , ,
w
taught that the visible universe and the hu man body ex
i ste d no here save i n the perceptio n o f the beh older .
w
The author o f C hristian S cience greedily absorbs this idea ,
a n d forth ith an no unces that since matter in all its fo rms

,
is u nreal then the human body i s u nreal I f t h e body

,
.
i s u nreal t hen all tha t inheres in t he body i s u nreal

, ,
”
w
having no basis in fact “
S i n Sickness disease and death
.
, ,
inhere in the body N o since the body and all i ts co n

.
ww
c o mi ta n ts are un real there is no such thing as
,
“
si n sic k ,
”
n ess disease and death But h o can e cure these dis
'
, .
eases ? C ure them it i s q u ite easy Convince the patient

w
.
that the hu man body and all its symptoms exist n o here
save in the perceptions o f the su fferer Drive o u t o f the .
mental percepti o ns o f the su fferer t he false belie f i n the

existence o f the body and behold the disease vanishes
,
.
This according to C hristian S cience is the m ethod em

, ,
ployed by the Christ i n curing disease an d i n the per
w
forma n ce o f his great miracles .
But hat are the col d facts i n the case ? Did the peer
We have the record
w w
l ess Nazarene employ th is method
w w
of his marvelo us li fe ritten by fo ur men h o associated
ith him and ere his devoted friends and disciples W e .
w
h ave condensed reports o f his most i mportant sermo n s an d
w
conversations We have a record o f some o f hi s onder
.
fu l cures and his asto nishing miracles It ill not do to .
assert that he does n o t reveal his method His metho d .

42
_
U n se e n Fo rc e s an d H o w to U s e T he m .
is revealed in every case I n fact it may be said that

.
,
w w
Jesus the Christ and his methods stand amongst the
w
best k no n facts of all human history ; and I kno
w
that my assertion cannot be questioned hen I say
w
that there is not a si n gle statement in the N e T estament
that gives the faintest shado o f suppor t to the bold claim
that the Christ denied the existence o f the seen universe
and the human body and employed t his denial in per fo rm
,
w
ing his cures or miracles I n fact the evidence is all o n
.
,
t h e o ther side He ac k no ledged the existence o f the vis

.
i ble universe He loo k ed upon it as the palace o f the i n

.
w
finite Fa t her .In my Father s house are many man
”
w
sio ns
. H e dre fro m the seen universe so me o f his most
beauti ful illustrations He ac k n o ledged th e existence o f
.
w
the h uman body A S p i ri t hath n o t flesh and bones as
ye see me have Fear not hi m ho i s able to k ill the
”
w
body .
“
T he li fe is more than meat and the body tha n
”
w
raimen t He ac k no ledged the substantiality o f material
.
w
things hen he ins ti tu ted the Ho ly S upper T h e bread .
w w
and ine Stan d forth as the substan tial symbols o f the
truth a n d li fe hich he came to give to the orld But .
the founder o f Christian S cience makes an improvement
ww
upon the founder o f Christianity and abolishes the bread ,
w
and ine hich Christ es tablished and commanded T h e .
fo under o f Christian S cience repeals and ann u ls that hich

the great Master established and commanded Further .
ww
m ore Jesus the Christ lived i n a human bo dy thirty -three
,
years ; he ate dran k slept as eary rejoiced su ffered

w ,
, , , , ,
ept and died Christian Scien ce absolutely destroys

.
Christianity by denying the humanity o f Jesus .

44 U n se e n Force s an d H o w
to U s e T he m .
o bedience o f the patients in carrying o u t the instructions

o f the priests in charge o f the idol .
C on cl u si on — There fore that famous idol and the i n

,
s truc ti o n s o f the priests in charge o f it are divine science .
w
By this method o f reasoning I can establish the divinity
o f Do ieism , Mormonism all opathy homeopathy In
, , .
w
short I can demonstrate the divinity o f any system o f re
,
l i gi on o r any system o f cure i n the orld .
Bu t the question may arise i n the mind o f the candid
w
reader o f these pages : Is there anything valuab l e in Chris
t ian S cience I ans er by saying that valuable truth may
w
be discovered i n every system o f re l igio n or philosophy
w
that has been given to the orld Con fucius gave the .
w
orld a splendid system covering the field o f practical
c onduct . Mahomet gave the orld a system o f religion
t hat emphasizes the u nity o f G od and inculcates Splen
w
d i d virtues . Joe S mit h in his book o f Mormon imparts
, ,
w w
to his follo ers all that Jesus and his apostles taught .
w
S edenborg must be credited ith the discovery and fo r
mul ati o n o f the l a o f co rrespondences S ocrates taught .
w
the immortality o f the soul and instructed his students
,
ho to attai n to nobility o f character .
w
W hile it is true then that every system o f religion or
philosophy that h as been given to the orld contains very
w
v aluable truth does that impose u pon m e the obligation o f
, ,
w
a ccepting all that these men h ave given to the orld Sim
ww
ply because a frail fello m ortal asserts that he is inspired ,
w
m u st I renounce my reaso n and s allo all he says Be
w
c ause he gives me o n e o r t o val u able truths must I burden ,
w
mysel f ith the overplus o f rubbish No ; I am a free man ,
a n d I propose to a l lo mysel f the privilege o f an u n tra m

U n se e n Forc e s an d H o w
to U s e T he m
. 45
w
me l e d intellect I propose to test all systems in th e cru
.
cible o f commo n sense I ill rej ect all that commo n

.
sense pronounces rubbish , and accept all that th e same

se nsible guide pronou nces valuable C hristian S cienc e .
w
contains some important truth s I f it contained n o truth .
,
w w
it o uld not have even gained the privilege o f a respect
w
able hearing All systems that survive and i n a fo llo
.
ing o e their vitality and in fluence n o t to the error c o n

tai n e d in t h em but t o the truth
,
S om e o f the a ffirma .
tions that Christian S cience indulges in constitute i ts
w
strength ; its denials are useless rubbish an d therefore ,
w
po erless .
In the on ard progress o f h umanity C hristian S cience

plays an important part By i ts strange theories e x tra v a
.
,
gant claims and phenomenal success it arouses thought ,
w w
provokes discussion and thereby it in directly forces into
,
ww ww
the arena o f debate s tro n g ell -balanced thinkers h o
,
w
furnish the orld ith a sensible system hich ill event
ual l
y supersede Christian S cience The N e Thought .
m ovement i s indirectly the result o f the extravagant claim s
w
o f C hristian S cience T his movement is no w in i ts fo r
.
ma ti v e period The market i s flooded ith m agazine s

.
w
and pamphlets and fugitive articles But ami ds t the co n .
w
fusi on that seems to exist e can see the radiant lines o f a
w w
splendid ell-balanced comprehensive system o f practical
, ,
philosophy o f man a n d the universe hich ill in the ,
co ming years supersede and abol ish C hristian S cience

, .
w
Having thoroughly tested Christian S cience by the stern
facts o f man and the u niverse I have sho n that it can ,
n o t explain t hese facts and it m u s t there fore be discarded

, .
The n ext theory that I select fo r exami n atio n is the

46 U n se en Forc e s an d H on: to U s e T he m .
theory of the materialist A ll is matter T he idealist . .
”
e liminates matter and declares that
“
all is spirit T he .
”
materialist e l i mi n ate ss p i ri t and declares that all is matter
“
.
These theories are utterly antagonistic they have nothi n g

in common Idealism attempts to explain the universe by
.
the philosophy of spirit T he materialist attempts to ex

.
”
plain the u n i verse by the philosophy of dirt T o my mind
“
.
w
the attempt to explain the facts o f man and the universe o n
w
t he material basis is pure folly It is a truth to hich all
. ,
history bears testimony , that hen a man rej ects the idea ,
o f a great first cause he is compelled by the nature o f things

, , ,
w
to construct a theory to account for the existence of the
t hings that are O n e o f t o things must be : either God
.
c reated man and the universe o r else they brought them ,
selves into existence I contend that the universe and man

.
ww
a re e ffects , not causes They are the e fl e cts o f the i n te l l i
.
w
gence po er isdom and love o f G od in dynamic action
, , .
The materialist ithou t apology or argument dismisses God

, ,
w
a n d asserts that man a n d the u niverse are the causes o f their
o n exis tence W hen forced to make a S impler statement

.
w
o f his philosophy he asserts that matter is the substratum
,
w w w
o f al l things ; matter is the Great M other o u t o f hose
omb all things S lo ly evolved But hat are the facts .
w
i n the case ? It i s a propositi o n axiomatically true that
w
hatever exists in t he e ffect must exist poten t ially in the
c ause . H o then could matter produce li fe It has been .
demonstrated repeatedly that there is no li fe in matter .
Matter in itsel f is dead , inert m otionless To believe that

, .
,
dead matter can produce li fe makes too great a demand

u pon my credulity L ife ha s n o q u a l i ti es s imi l a r to ma tter
. .
No chemical magnetic or electric force can produce li fe

, .
U nseen Force s an d H o w
N0 scienti fic man can produce it in his laboratory Li fe is .
ww w
something i mmensely superior to matter Li fe seizes m at .
w w
ter endo s it ith movement and organizes it to ards
,
defini te ends Li fe has th e po er of assimilation hich

.
,
w
crystal the highest fo rm o f dead matter does not possess .
w
Li fe can dra dead matter together and build it into a
w w w
living organism Li fe is combining po er Li fe is coor
. .
w w w
di n a ti n g po er Li fe has the po er o f gro th Matter
. .
w w
gro s by accretio n fro m itho ut Li fe gro s by develop .
w
ment fro m ithin Li fe has the po er o f reproductio n it
.
invests the orga m sms 1t constructs ith the power o f pro

du ci n g other organisms .
w
A ga i n dea d ma tter c a n n ot p r odu ce sen sa ti on
, Dead mat .
ter clashin g ith dead matter can not produce sensation i n

itself What i s sensation
. It is that power possessed by
the higher forms o f li fe to beco me co nscio us o f influences
and obj ects This capability does n ot inhere i n dead mat
.
ter.
M a teri a l i sm ca n n o t exp l a i n i n sti n ct What i s instinct ? .
Instinct to my mind is the outg oings o f an unconscio us

, ,
w
intelligence P ro fessor Lind say sums u p this u nconscio us
.
in telli gence amo n gst i n sects in the follo in g fi fteen psychic

phenomena
1 C ooperation for a g iven purpose
. .
2 Division o f labor workin g by turns relie f parties

.
, ,
.
3 O bedienc e to authority includin g langua g e of com

.
,
mand .
4 U nderstandin g a lan g ua g e ( o ften o f to uch )

. .
w
5 O rganization o f ranks and military discipline
. .
w
6 Kno led g e o f possessio n o f power a n d use of it i n
.
the su bj ection of eak b v the strong .

48 U nse e n Forc e s and H o w
to U s e T h e m .
7 . Judicial punishment o f disobedience and rebellion .
8 Forethought apparent o r real

.
,
.
9 Practice o f agriculture harvest and storage

.
, .
10 Respect for and in terment o f dead

. .
w
11 Mourning in bereavement or i ts resembl ance
.
, .
w
12 Funeral p roce ss n s and ceremo nies
. .
13 U se o f natural tools instruments and

.
,
eapons .
14 Passions o f rage or anger

. .
w
15 Imaginatio n and its possibility o f being i n fluenced
. .
A ll these are various mani festations o f the o u tfl o i n gs of

a subconscious i n te l l i ge n c e and they cannot be accounted
,
w
for on the basis o f m aterialism .
w
S ta n di n g hi gher i n the s ca l e of sp i ri tu a l f o r ce s e ha ve i n
w
te l l i gen ce T his i s a conscious po er under the control o f
.
w
the ill It is the highest mani festation o f spiritual force
. .
w
T hrough this po er man can ransack the universe he can
w
reason from the e ffects up to a general l a he can reason
from the cause do n to the e ffects he can arrange p r1n c1
ples supported by facts into har monio us systems he can
separate systems into their parts an d subj ect each part to a
rigorous analysis .
w
We stand amidst the migh t y achievements o f the human
w
int e llect Through the operations o f this po er man has
.
rought o u t the splendid civilization o f the present day .
He has made the canvas Spea k ; he has chiseled beauty
w
o u t o f the roc k ; he has constructed the pyramids the ca ,
w
t he dral s and palaces He has belted the earth ith S hining
.
trac k s turned the

,
orld into a neighborhood made the ,
lightni n g h i s courier the sunlight his artist He has over

,
.
w
turned empires and established republics and from the deep ,
fountains o f his intelligence have come all l a , all p hi l oso

U
n se e n Force s and H w
o to U s e T he m . 49
w
phy all reli gi on all p oetry, all advancement S tandin g as
, ,
.
e do in the midst o f these amazing achieveme n ts it loo ks ,
like supre me folly to assert that the stupi d play o f senseless

atoms produced all these thin g s The theory of th e .
materialist falls to the ground because it utterly fails to ao

count fo r th e m ental and spiritual forces o f the universe .
The i dealist denies the existence o f matter T he material .
ist denies the existence o f spirit The champions o f each .
system endeavor to establish their clai m In so doing the .
materiali st because m ental forces an d facts do n ot con form

,
to hi s t heory either denies th eir existence or declares that

,
matter in organized form produced them He says that .
mental forces an d facts are sublim ations of matter Th e .
idealist o n the other han d because material forces and facts

, ,
do n ot co n form t o hi s theory denies their existence or de

,
clares that they are precipitations o f spirit T o my m in d .
n one o f these theor i es taken separately can explain the uni
ve rse and man These theories are o n e sided they are

.
-
inco mplete in themselves In the case o f the pure idealist

.
,
th e forces and facts o f m atter overturn hi s theory ; i n th e

-f
case o the materialist, the forces an d facts o f spirit o ver - u
w
turn hi s theory This demonstrates to my mind their i n
.
n .
w
completeness and shows that e must advance to the stud y
,
:
o f the universe an d man ith a theory broad enou g h to .
explain all the facts The theory that we m ust emplo y

.
must be a co mbinatio n in proper for m o f both theo rie s .
w w
In the next chapter I propose to state the theory o f dualis m ,
and i f e find that it explains all the facts , we ill accep t

,
’
i ts guidance i n o u r fut u re studies .
50 U n se e n Fo rce s an d H w
o to U s e T he m .
C H APTER III .
T H E VI S I BL E A CREATI ON OF T H E INVI S IBLE AND TH E MED I UM

OF IT S EXP R E S S I ON .
w
Havin g disp o se d o f th e idealistic th e ory o f th e u n iverse
w
by S h o in g t h at it fa ils t o a cc o u n t fo r m ateri a l forc es
a n d facts an d h avin g o n th e o th er h a n d S h o n th e
, ,
-
i ns u ffi cie ncy o f th e m ateria l istic t h e o ry b ec a use o f its

failu r e t o acc o u n t fo r s piritu a l fo rces a n d fact s i t b e ,
w
c om es
»
n e cessary fo r u s t o pr o m ul g a t e a n o t h er th e ory
w
a n d subj ect it t o t h e s a m e t e sti n g p r o cess N o it
“
w
see ms cle a r t o my mi n d th a t S in c e e h a v e i n th e u n i
v e rs e spirit a n d m at ter t h e th e o ry t h at ill b e br oa d
,
e n ou g h a n d d e ep en o u g h t o a cc o u nt fo r spirit a n d
m a tter m u st in cl u de i n its t er mi n ol o g y b o th el e m ents .
w
T h is i s w hy I a ccep t t h e du alistic t h e o ry .
w
E mers o n h as s ai d th e u nive rse is bisecte d ith a n
i n e vitabl e du a lis m This d u alis m is seen every here .
w
T h e se a s o n s O pp o se e a ch o th er W e h av e spri n g
.
w w
o pp o sed by a utu m n . S u mm er op p os ed b y i n ter I n .
t h e o cean e h ave th e ebb a n d fl o o f t h e tides .
w
I n t h e weath e r we h a v e st o r m a n d c al m h eat an d c o ld ,
.
w w
In electricity we h ave p o sitive a n d n e g ative e h ave
S olids an d g a ses ; h ard a n d s o ft ; e h a ve i n th e t en ty

fo u r h o urs day an d ni g h t Th en w e have ma le an d
.
f e m a le ; l e ft a n d ri g h t ; i nside an d o u tside u p a n d d o wn
S ick a n d we l l ; thi n an d t hick ; wide a n d n arr o w
bl a ck an d white ; large a n d s m all W e h a ve yea an d .
52 U n se e n Force s and H o w to U s e T h e m
.
fre e fro m all o p p o sin g ele m ent s ; a u niverse flo o ded
w
wit h li g h t per vaded by g o o d n ess free fr o m all tro uble
,
'
w
’
a u niverse crow ded ith infinite p r o visio n s for m a n s
n eeds ; a u niverse h ere m a n c o uld lie i n th e S h ade o f
w
t h e trees liste n t o th e sin ging o f th e birds an d h av e
,
an gels t o ait u p o n his every beh e s t ? W h at w o ul d

be th e resul t o f such enviro n me n ts ? A midst su ch e n
v i ro n m e n t s t h ere co u ld be n o reward for virtu e n o ,
h o n or fo r h er o ism n o a ppla us e fo r achieve m en t V irtue

, .
is born i n t o il ; h er ois m i s displayed i n d an g er ; achieve
w
m ent is p o ssible w h e n o bst a cles are o ve rc o m e B ut i n .
a u niverse absolutely p er fect th e r e ou l d b e n o toil n o ,

,
da n g er an d n o o bstacles .
w w
Kin g ly m a n h o o d is b o r n in t oil a n d i nvests it sel f
w w
ith g ran deur i n c o ntest it h o pposin g fo rces T h e .
w
law o f ork is o n e o f t h e mo st h elp ful la s o f th e
w w
u niverse ,
a n d wh at is o rk bu t th e expen d i tu re o f
w
en ergy i n o verc o mi n g resist a n ce W ith o u t o rk h o .
w
o ul d m u scular stren g th int e llec t u al vi g or o r spirit u al
,
p o er be possi b le ? G ive n a per fect r a ce o f me n a n d a

per fect enviro n men t an d t h e i ncen tive t o pr o g ress w o ul d
,
be ab olish ed , rend erin g a dvan ce utterly o u t o f th e

q uestio n .
ww w
P u t a h ardy r ace th at h as b een tr ain e d by b a ttlin g
,
w
it h in d a n d w ave fo rest a n d fe n ,
ild beast a n d ,
w
ilder clan s i n t o a n inh osp itable cli m a te like En gland
, ,
h ere g reat fo rests st a n d i n th eir g ri m an d h o ary

g ran deu r an d vast m in eral t reasures lie u n discovere d
,
beneath t h e s o i l an d wh at are th e results ? Th a t

,
w
h ardy ra c e o f Teut o n s turn En g la n d i n to a g arden ,
build g reat cities rest fr om t h e ro cks th eir min er al

,
U n se e n Fo rc e s an d H o w to U se T he m .
t reas u res , m arsh alnc o n q u erable ar mies a n d go fo rt h

u ,
t o c o l o ni z e su b d u e a n d civil i z e b uild g reat fleets a n d

, ,
whiten t h e se a s , a n d g iv e t o t h e w o rld g re a t t hi n kers ,
s c h o lars p o ets i n ven t o rs a n d disc o verers

, , .
En g la n d i s m i g hty b e cau s e of t h e ce n tu ri es o f t oil

t h r o u gh w h ich h e r S o n s h a ve p a ssed Th e p r1n c1p l e .
i n v o lved h er e is very S i mpl e All n a ti o n a l g reat n ess .

,
al l i n divid u al g re a t n ess is b o rn o f i n t en se stru gg le

, .
I a m n ot prep a red t o a ccept th e t h e o l o g ic a l d ogma o f
w
”
“
t h e fall o f m a n Th a t a p erfect ma n a n d w o m a n
.
a s u sh ered in t o a p er fect e nvir o n m en t a t th e b e g i n
w
n in g is a n e cclesiastic a l d o g ma t h at fal ls for wan t o f
p ro o f T o say th a t a fe
. fra g m e nt a ry st a t e m e nts i n
t h e Bibl e t o rn fr o m th eir c o n n ecti o n s su pp o rt it i s li ke
, ,
ww
b uildi n g a h u g e p yra mi d u p o n i ts a p ex T h ere is a .
w
vast differe n ce bet ee n h at t h e B ibl e t each es an d
h at th e o l og ian s say it t ea ch es Th e Bible is a rec o rd .
o f t h e spiritu a l ev o lu ti o n o f m a n ; fi rst th e b l ad e ,
w
t h e n t h e c a r t h en t h e f ull c o rn i n t h e ear
,
It m ark s .
t h e step s o f g rad u al p r o g ress i n spiritu al g r o th Th e .
truth is th at m a n u si n g th is w o rd i n a g en eral se n s e
, ,
n ever did f all Hist o ry is a rec o rd o f stru gg le ; it i s a

.
w
rec o r d o f steady p r o g ress t h r o u g h stru gg l e A l l th e .
g reat achi eve m e n ts o f m a n h ave bee n o n i n th e face

o f g reat ob stacles His vict o ry ov er th e fo rest a n d t h e
.
fi eld o ver t h e o cean t h e river a n d th e m o u n t ai n o ver

, , ,
t h e i nvisible fo rces o f th e m a terial u niverse ; hi s vict o ry

i n t h e real m o f i n tellect h i s le g al l o re h i s p hil o s o p h ies
, , ,
h is p o etry hi s reli g i o n s hi s lib erties h i s g o ver n m e n ts

, , ,
w w
an d civili z ati o n s b e a r u p o n th e m th e m a rk s o f t o il a n d
,
s e at a n d b l o o d — th e s ea t a n d bl oo d o f m u scle an d
,
U n se e n Force s an d H o w to U s e T h e m .
n erve a n d brain T o o bt a i n th e fra g ran ce o f th e

.
flowers yo u m ust bruise th e m ; t o o btai n t h e g rain fr o m

th e sh ea f yo u m u st th res h it ; t o o bt a i n th e steel fro m
th e i ro n yo u m u st p u t i t i n th e fu rn ace ; t o g et t h e
a n g el fr o m th e m arbl e yo u m u st chi sel it ; th e pearl is
b o rn i n th e a g o ny o f th e o yster ; liberty is p u rch ase d
w
by t e bl o o d o a th o u san d b attle fi e l ds th e temple o f
h f -
enli g hten m en t i s ce m ented ith t h e blo o d o f t h e

’
w o rld s b est a n d bra vest T h e C h rist t o obtai n h is
.
,
w w
cr o w n m u s t be stee p ed i n tears a n d be dren ch e d i n his
,
o n blo o d It is t h e l a o f th e u n iverse t h at p e rfe c

.
ti o n c o m es thr o u gh strug g le a n d th ere ca n b e n o ,
stru gg l e u nless you h a ve t h e a n ta g o nis m o f opp osites .
Th e pla n o f cre a tio n in vo lved th e ide a o f pr o g ress
w
t o w a rds p er fe cti o n an d si n ce p r og ress t o wards p e rfe c
,
w
t i o n is i mpossibl e ith o ut stru gg l e an d S in ce stru ggle ,
i s i mp o ssible ith o u t th e a n tag o nis m o f o ppo site

prin ciples d u a lis m bec om es necessary
, .
Waivin g fo r th e presen t th e discu ssi o n o f th e m in o r

, ,
w
d u alis m s o f th e u niverse it is my p u rp ose i n this
,
ch apter t o state t o pr o p os i ti o n s an d ill u strate t h e m

.I Th e u nivers e is du a l th e i n visible an d th e visibl e
, .
II Th e invisible uses th e visible as t h e m ediu m o f i ts

.
expressio n .
While th e prin cipl e o f d u alis m may b e seen o n every

p art o f t h e creat ed u niverse the sup reme ca u se of the
,
w
u ni ve rse i s on e Th a t th e p o siti o n I assu m e m ay b e
.
per fectly clea r I o uld say ad mittin g th e existen ce i n

, ,
th e u niverse o f sp 1r1t a n d m a tter t h ere are o n ly t h re e ,
state men t s o f th eir relati o n s p o ssible .

U
n se e n Force s an d H o w to U s e T h e m .
w
1. Th at spirit a n d m att er a re i n dep en d e nt a n d p ar
allel fo r c es li ke t o h o rs es m o vin g abreast .
2 Th a t spiri t is b e hi n d m a tter m a kin g m o u l di n g

.
, ,
an d c o n tr o llin g i t .
?
3 T h a t ma tt e r i s behi n d S pi rit , cre a ti n g a n d co n

.
tr o llin g it .
w
Th e fi rs t p o si ti o n i s u n ten a bl e b ec a u s e t h er e c a n n ot
be t o eter n a l a n d o mn ip o t en t p o w ers o ccu pyin g th e .
s am e u niverse a t t h e s a me ti m e Th e e m pir e o f th e
.
w
u nivers e de ma n d s u ni t i n th e p ri m l se d u n i t
y a c au a n y
i n th e g o ver n i n g p o e r .
T h e th ird p o siti o n is s t up id m a teri a lis m No n e b u t .
t h e excessively cred u l o u s ca n a c c ept it .
Th e sec o n d p o siti o n i s th e o n e I a ssu m e B a c k b e .
hi n d a l l visibl e fo r m s a n d fo rces st a nd s t h e i n visibl e

et ern a l spirit pr o d u cin g i n terpe n etra ti n g c o ntr o llin g
, , , ,
all t he se fo r ms a n d fo rces maki n g a l l t hi n g s b e n d t o

,
w
w ards o n e gr an d c o n s u m mati o n — o r g a ni c p er fecti o n I .
w
call this p o er G o d I do n o t p r o p o s e t o b u rd e n th e
.
re a der i th a t te m pted p r o o fs o f th e existen c e o f G o d

by l o g ic a l d e mo n s t r a ti o n s I h a v e l o n g ago c o m e t o th e
.
c o n clu si o n t h a t th e e xiste n c e o f G o d d o es n o t dep e n d

u p on m a t h e m a tic a l ded u ct i o n o r l o g i ca l syll o g is m .
Log ic i s th e scien c e o f ex a ct d efi niti o n s I f y o u r de fl .
w
n i ti o n s a r e n o t e x a c t an n o t re a s o n e ff e c tivel y
y o u c .
w
No S in c e t h e fi n it e ca n n o t c om pre h en d th e in fi n it e ,
w
h o ca n fi n it e m a n c o m pr ess t h e in fi n i te G o d w it hi n t h e
w
nar ro b ox o f hi s d efi n iti o n T o p r o v e t h e exi st e n c e
.
of G o d m u s t cu r t ely de fi e G o d N o t o d e
y o u a c a n .
fi n e G od yo u m u s t li mi t G o d fo r defi n iti o n i n v o lv es
,
li mi t a ti o n Y o u mi g h t a s w e ll t ry t o fra m e the su n
.
fi U
n se e n Force s and H o w to U s e T he m .
w
li g ht o r c ou n t th e dr o ps i n t h e Falls o f Niaga r a or
, ,
w
cro wd th e fu ll g r o n o ak i nt o t h e c o n fi n es o f th e
w w
’
a c o rn as t o cro d th e in fi n ite i n vi sib le G od withi n

,
w
t h e n arr o li mits o f h u man o rds .
Th e o lo g ian s aste a vast amo u n t o f brai n en er g y an d

brin g to g eth er i n u seless c o mbi n a ti o n s a g reat ma ny
words i n th eir vai n a tte mpts a t de fi ni n g th e i n de fi n abl e .
I c o n sider it b o ld i mpu den ce o n t h e p ar t o f a n y m a n t o

g o o u t with hi s tape m e asure t o m e a su re G o d,
catc h
h i m u p i n h i s s m all b rain wrap h i m i n th e sw a ddli n g
,
bands o f his creed h a n d hi m t o th e w o rld an d say

, ,
w
”
Here i s G o d T h e o nl y kn o wled g e th at m a n is cap a
.
w
ble o f 1S rel ative k n o led g e M an hi m sel f is a related
.
bein g a n d i f h e k n o ws a nyt hi n g h e k n o s it b eca u se

, ,
it stan ds relat ed t o s o m eth in g else Th e pr ovi n ce o f .
’
m an s lo g ical in vesti g a t i o ns is th e u niverse o f e ffects .
He can kn o w n o thi n g o f u lti m at es o r o r i g i n al cau ses
w
b y p u rely lo g i c al p ro cesses He can n o t de m o n strate his
.
o n existen ce by l o g ic ; m u ch less can h e de m o n strate
th e existe n ce o f G o d G o d is o n e o f th e ulti m ates in

.
w
fa ct h e i s th e U lti m ate o f ulti m ate s a n d is th ere fo re ,
w ww
bey o n d t h e reach o f l og ic L og ic h as its o n depart
.
w
m ent an d it is l a m e an d p o erless h e n e atte mp t t o
,
w
u se it o utsi de o f i ts o n pr o per li m it s .
w w
Man h as an o th er p o er c alled intuitio n This p o we r .
w
o perates i n th e real m o f t h o u gh t h e re l o g ic is p o er
f
less I a m a are t h at th e disc overies o f i n tuitio n m u st

.
at ti m es b e mo difie d by l o g ic b u t o n t h e o th er h an d it
w
m u st be re me mbered th at i n t u itio n h as a distin ct p r o v
w
i n ce of its o n a n d i f lo g ic i n ter feres with i n tuitio n i n
,
its o n pr ovi n ce th en l og ic bec omes a u surper These

, .
U n se e n Forc e s an d H o w to U s e T he m . 57
t w wers l gic
o p o ,
o an d
i n t u iti o n ca n b al a n ce each o th er ;
,
th ey ca n m u t u a ll y in fl u en c e e a ch o th er ; t h ey c a n m od
’
i fy e a ch o th er s c o n cl usi o n s b u t t h ey m u s t n o t trespass
,
’
u p o n e a ch o th er s ri g h ts L o g i c de a ls lar g ely with pri n
.
w
ci p l e s th at c a n b e de mon str at ed b y fa cts ; i n tuiti o n
w
d e a ls ith p ri n ciples t h at are sel f-e vide n t A S an ill u s .
w
t ra ti o n o f h a t I m e a n : I t i s u seless t o e m pl oy l o g ic
t o p r o ve th at “
t h e sh o rtes t d i st a n ce b e t wee n t o p o in t s
w
”
i s a str ai g h t li n e ; i n tu iti o n p erceives th a t t h e p r o p o
sitio u i s sel f-evide n t a n d t h u s disp e n ses it h th e u se o f
,
w
l og ic .
A g ai n t o t h e ma n
,
h o h as e yes it i s u seless t o e m
w w
pl oy l og i c t o d e m o n strat e th e existe n ce o f li g h t li g h t
i s i t s o n de m o nstrati o n T o t he m a n
. h o h a s c a rs it
w
i s u seless t o e m pl oy l o g ic t o de m o n strat e t h e exi sten ce
w
o f m u si c ; h e n t h e h ar m o n y o f m el o d i o u s s o u n ds falls
up o n his e a r m u sic is t h en i t s o n d e m o n strati o n
, .
w
T o th e m a n w h o se i n tu iti o n s a r e p u re th e existe n ce
o f G o d is a sel f-eviden t truth T o t h e man
. h o is i n
w
p o ssessi o n o f t h e i nt uitive s us c e p tibility G o d i s th e ,
de m o n str a ti o n o f h i s o n existen ce W h en a m a n as
.
” ’
serts th e r e i s n o G o d this de nial of G o d s exi sten ce
“
,
by n o m ean s destr o y s th e fact Thi s deni a l is a r e ve .
w
’
lati o n o f t h e u n fo r t u n a te c o n diti o n o f th e i n dividu al s
spiritu al s u sceptibilit y h o m ak es th is decl a rati on .
This de n i a l t h e n a m o u n t s t o a sel f-revelati o n T h e e x
w
.
pressi o n is a denial o f t h e exist e nce of G o d b u t it is ,
als o an affi r ma ti o n o f th e c o arse m at erialis m o f th e m a n

”
h o utters it I t i s li k e castin g p earls b e fo re S wi n e
.
“
w
t o atte mp t t o p r o ve t h e existen ce o f G o d a n d t h e u n
seen u niverse t o t h e ma n h o se spirit u al an d i n t uitive

8 U n se e n Fo r c e s an d H o w
to U s e T he m .
w
s usceptibilities a re c o a rsen e d by b ase ani m ali s m .
w
K n o led g e o f t h e hi g hest tr u t h is a pp reci a te d by n o n e
w
save t h o se h o h ave u n folde d t h e hi g h es t wit hi n t h e m .
w
In t h e real m o f kn o led g e a m a n a lway s attracts t o
w
hi msel f t hat k n o led g e th a t is s uite d t o h i s state O f
develop m en t I f h e lives o n a l o pl a n e h e will a ttrac t
.
,
t h e l o wer fo rms O f k n o wled g e If h e lives o n th e hi g h

.
est pla n e h e will attr a ct the hi g h es t k n o wled g e A m a n

, .
m ust be be fo r e h e c a n kn ow D o yo u wan t th e ke y
.
th at O pens t h e do o r t o th e hi g hest t rut h 1n t h e u niverse ,
w
th en u n fold y o ur i n divid u ality t o th e h i g h est a n d all
d oo rs will s in g O pe n to y o u r t o uch D O n o t m a ke th e .
w
g reat blu n der th a t m illi o ns h ave m a d e by s uppo sin g
th at k n o in g is th e s up re m e thi n g Th e trut h is .
,
w
th at bei ng is th e supre me th in g ; an d i f a m a n i s th en ,
w
k n o in g is t h e n a tu ra l c o n se q uen ce A m a n can recei ve.
w w
n othin g i n th e real m O f k n o led g e u ntil h e is re ady
w
fo r it ; he n h e i s ready fo r k n o ledge th e n fro m all ,
parts O f th e u niverse it rush es i n t o his a r m s N o .

,
wh e n a m a n de nies th e existen ce o f G od I do n o t c o n
w
de m n h i m . I pity hi m b ecause his deni a l i s a r evela
tio n O f t h e fac t th at h e i s a s yet in a l o state of devel
Op me n t
Th e g reat Mast er placed th e tru th o f Ch ristia ni ty

’
u p o n th e basis o f m an s recep tivity He n ever a tte m pt
.
w
ed any m e a su res O f fo rce He re fu se d to e m ploy co er
.
ci o n He re fu sed t o e m pl o y p hysical fo rce a n d it as

.
,
a h o rrible blasp h e m y w h en a c o rrupt ch u rch declared

’
th at h e i nd o rse d th e stak e th e assassin s k ni fe th e i n
, ,
st r u m e n t s o f t o rtu re an d th e fear f ul cr u elti e s o f th e I n
u i si ti o n E ve n th e g re a t pain ter of t h e m iddle a g es

q .
,
60 U
n see n Force s an d H o w
to U s e T he m .
t h e w o rl d , th at I m i g h t be a r witn ess t o t h e tru t h he

”
tha t i s of the tr u th hea re th my ooze s O n a n o th er o cca .
l
s io n h e s ai d : “
He t h at is ab le t o receive it let h i m
w
”
receive it .
In vie o f all this I sh all n ot atte m p t t o p r ove t h e
w
e xisten ce O f t h e i nvisibl e G o d o r th e u n seen u niverse
by lo g ic It w o uld b e a ast e o f en er g y an d supre m e

.
f olly for m e t o a tte m pt it Th e exist en ce o f th e i n v i s

.
w w
ible fo rces o f th e u niverse are sel f-eviden t t ruth s t o t h e
i n dividu al h o se i n t uitio n al p o ers are su ffi ci ently se n
s i t i z e d t o re ce 1v e t h e m Th e 1n v 1s1b l e G o d a n d th e
.
i nvisible u niverse are realities t o t h e s o u l su ffi ciently
w
c ap acitated t o realiz e t h e m .
Again it seems to be the l a o f the universe t hat the

,
i nvisible employs the visible as the mediu m of i ts m a n i fe s

t a ti o n s . This princ i ple finds abundant illustration Elec .
w
t ri c i ty fo r instance is an invisible force ; it fills all space
, ,
.
ww w
W hat it is i n i ts essential and structural elements e do not
kno but e kno this that this mysterious invisible force
, , ,
e xhibits its giant energy through the medium o f the visible .
T he dynamo is visible ; the poles and armature o f the mag
w
n e t i n the dynamo are visible ; the sha ft rapidly revolving
w w w
bet een the poles o f the magnet is visible the belts and
w w w
heels transmitting the po er to the or k shop are visible .
In fact so fa r as e kno it seems to be the l a that

, ,
e lectricity can n ot be Obtained and cannot be util i zed save
t hrough the medium o f the v i sible .
w w
G ravitation is another invisible force It seems to be a .
universal po er but it never exerts its po er save through

,
the mediu m o f the visible Atoms of matter co nstitute the

.
field o f its O perations .

U
w
The same principle operates in higher realms Withi n .
the field o f o u r O bser v ations e discover that all li fe mani
w
fests i tsel f in visible organisms Li fe is an invisible mys
.
w
te ri o u s p o e r It el udes o u r search defies analysis re fuses
’
.
, ,
definition and yet the u niverse tee ms with li fe , and ithin

,
the field o f ou r Observations we never fin d li fe save in

w
combinatio n ith visible forms Li fe expresses itsel f l n .
terms of matter In the realms o f vegetable li fe we b e

.
w
hold this principle operating thro ugh myriad forms The .
w
be ilderin g beau ty o f the garden , the giant trees o f t he
ww
hoary forest, th e slender grasses o f the meado the delicate ,
sno flo er o f the Arctics , th e ran k luxuriance of the

tropics the tender sproutings o f the spring the ripe har
, ,
vests o f the autumn all these declare that the i nvisible

,
w w
employs the visible as the mediu m o f expressio n When .
e advance into the higher realms of li fe e behold th e
w
O peration o f the same principle I freely concede that pure
.
w w
Spirit can exist independe ntly o f matter but I am n o ,
w w
dealing ith kno n facts and the fact is plain to all o b
,
servers that all forms o f li fe that s i m i n the aters al l ,
w w
forms o f l i fe that fl y in the heavens the animals that ,
pro l through the forest in search o f prey as ell as the ,

’
anim als domesticated fo r man s use and service demand a ,
physical o rga n l sm fo r the display o f the invisible li fe forces .
Man himsel f in his present form is an illustration of this
w
same principle His body i s a material organism through
.
hich the spiritual man expresses his mani fold spiritual

activities .
The body is composed o f fourteen S imple elements m

seventeen combinations The nerves and brain are co m
.
posed o f material elements M an co mes into possessio n o f

.
62 U n se e n F or c e s an d H o w to U se T he m .
w
all hi s k no ledge through th e medium o f matter and he ,
p uts into action all his spiritual force through the i n stru
w w
m entality of the same element .
No ,
Since man is r apped u p in the heavy garments o f
w w
a m a t e ri al i or m and S ince he comes into possession o f al l
,
his k no ledge o f the u niverse in hich he fi nds himsel f

through the medium o f matter it became necessary that ,
w
the i nvisible G od himsel f become incarnate in order that
w
man could u nderstand his nature and relations to ards him .
G od being spirit man rapped in heavy material form could

,
w
not u ndersta n d him The S piritual alone could understand
.
’
the S piritual S trip o ff man s out ard material form an d
.
,
I presume he could arri v e at an understanding of G od by

direct intuitio n .
w
All histo ry bears witness t o the fact that on e o f the deep
e st desires i n the heart o f humanity as for a visible mani
fe s tati on o f the invisible G od This desire explains the

.
”
prayer of Moses . I beseech thee S how me thy glory .
w
It explains the S hekinah cloud , the th und ers o n S inai the ,
w
descent of fire on Carmel It explains all idolatries ith
.
,
w
their temples and altars It explains all hero orship the
.
-
,
w
orships Of ancestors the de i fi cati o n o f the C aesars and
, ,
w
lies at the basis of all religions hatsoever .
Man obtains all hi s kno ledge through the medium of
w
matter it must pass through the nerve centers o f the brain ,
and because o f this man i n hi s stru ggle t o gain kno ledge

,
of the invisible G od, sought hi m through the medium o f
w
physical forms and symbols .
N o it becomes imperatively necessary because o f the ,
n ature O f man that G od express himsel f i n term s compre

,
h e n si bl e to man . To do this God must e mbody himsel f i n

U nseen Forc e s an d H o w
to U s e T h e m .
human form ; and the human form through hich G od ex w

presses himsel f m ust be immaculately pure and fau l tless .
w w
Jesus the Nazarene prophet fu rnishes i n hi s human form
this per fect m e dium The Hebre race from hich Jesus
.
came had a marvelo us history Fro m this race has come .
the greatest masters in spiritual science The highest reve .
w
l a ti o n s o f God o f man o f truth and love an d virtue and
, ,
duty were furnished to the orld by these great thinkers

and it was per fectly natural that this m arvelo us race should
w
furnish to the world these g reat masters because fo r long , ,
centuries this race as the only race o n the face o f the earth
,
that had the spiritual receptivity to receive the highest

truth and notwithstandin g their repeated surrende r t o th e
,
w
den se mental atmosphere o f sordid materialism that su r
rounded them maj estic spiritual truth has al ays be e n p ro
,
w
claimed by so me o f the sons of Abraham F or centuri es .
w
this race as subj ected to intense discipline ; for centuries
w
hereditary law as handin g down from father to so n accu
mu l ati n g te n dencies to ards spiritual susceptibility , and it
is n o t t o be wo ndered at that Jesus a descendant o f A bra
“ ‘
,
h a m S hould furnish in h imsel f the m os t per fect mediu m

,
for the revelatio n o f the in visible G o d in h uman form .
Jesus the C hrist i s the re velation o f G od in terms o f

”
fl esh and blood He said himsel f
. I am the truth , .
P ilate said , I find n o fault in him ”

He said o n another .
”
occasion He that hath seen me hath seen the Father S o
, .
t hat the i nvisible G od himsel f seems obedient to th e prin

ci l e that we discover in all departments o f inv estigat i on
p
o pe n t o man , n amely : The in visible uses the v isi ble as
the medium o f i ts expression .
This pri nciple bein g true , then the enti re external uni
64 U n se e n Forc e s an d H o w
to U s e T he m .
verse must be the expressio n of the invisible G od and at ,
the same time a revelation o f hi s nature Just as the human .
body is the expression and revelation o f the spiritual man

in external form so the visible u niverse is t he ex pressio n
,
w
and revelation of the invisible God in external form .
The Bible says G od created man in h i s o n image

, .
The sp i ritual man must be the finite representat i on of the

invisible G od and the physical form must be the finite
,
representatio n o f the external un i verse T his conclusion .
is indorsed by sc1e nc e .
w
S cientists an nounce that man i s a microcosm o f the uni
verse o r in other ords man con ta m s W 1thi n himsel f in
, , ,
finite parts al l the elements that are in the universe He .
is the universe reduced o a small compass the text boo k

t -
o f Eternity the first lea f o f the Boo k o f Creation co n

,
taining the table o f co ntents I f the foregoing be true

.
,
w
then to understand G od and his relations t o the external
universe e must study man and hi s relations to his exter
w w
nal form .
w
N o it is very com fortable to reflect that e have in
w
ourselves the hole universe in miniature .
w
1 I n the connectio n bet een the spiritual man and
.
w
the external form or the body ,
e se e the co nnectio n b e
,
t een the invisible God and the ext ernal u niverse T he .
w
physical organism is built by t he Spiritual man and built ,
w
S lo ly along the lines o f gradual un foldment so the ex
w
ternal universe as built by the invisible G od and built ,
slo ly along the lines o f gradual evolution T he physical .
organism is built up of infinitesimal cells — each cell ,
pervaded by the force o f the spiritual man and controlled

thereby so the material universe is built up o f infinitesimal
U n se e n Forc e s an d H o w to U se T h e m . 65
'
atoms — eac h ato m pervaded by the force o f the infinite

,
Creator and con trolled t hereby .
Again though the body i s pervaded by the S piritual man

,
and controlled by hi m yet the body i s n o t the real man

,
the real ma n i s the spiritual ego : so, tho u g h the material

universe is pervaded by the i nvisible God and contro lled
by him yet the material universe is n o t G o d for G od i s
, ,
a spirit and they that worship him m ust worship h im i n

,
”
spirit and in truth .
w
Further the spiritual man has his throne -roo m i n the
,
body and by certain ell-de fi n e d m odes o f operatio n o r

,
l aws he c a n make himsel f felt i n any portio n o f the body ;
w
so the invisible God has hi s throne -roo m i n the external
u n iverse a n d yet he ca n make his presence felt any here
,
i n the u niverse In fact, j ust as the spiritual ma n instantly

.
perceives sensation i n any part o f the body because he per

vades every cel l thereo f so the in vi sible G od instantly
,
perceives the slightest motio n of the smallest ato m o f th e
w
universe because he pervades every atom “
A sparro w .
cannot fa l l t o the g rou nd ithout his notice

~ “
The very .
”
hairs o f yo ur head are all nu mbered .
A gain the Spiritual ma n 1s 1m ma n e n t i n every part o f

,
w
the bo dy a n d yet he transcends the body he can make hi s
,
po er felt fa r beyo nd the limits o f the body : so the 1n v 1s1

ble God i s im manent in the material u niverse yet he ,
infinitely transcends i t and can exert hi s om n ipotence
w
infinite leagues beyo nd its limi ts Paul says : “
I n him .
”
e live and move and have ou r b eing Here is a state .
’ ’
ment o f man s im manence in God and God s im man ence i n
the universe At the same time i f we take the win g s o f
.
“
the morning and fly to the uttermost limits o f th e cr eated

universe behol d he is beyond that
,
.
w
A gain j ust as the body is the extern al expression o f the
,
in ard spiritual characteristics o f the spiritual man , s o the

external univer se is the e xternal expression o f the spiritual
w ww
forces and characteristics o f the infinite G od Impressed .
w w
u pon the outer universe e behold his po er isdom , ,
w
j ustice love for the hole universe is the out ard exter
, ,
n al i z a ti o n o f the 1n ardn e ss o f the great C reator ; and
w
further as the hu man body is only a fragment o f the ability
,
w
o f the spiritual man i n external form only i n other ords , , ,
w
a s mall measure o f his po er to achieve so the created ,
universe is only a small fragment o f the infinite po ers
w ww
and resources o f the invisible G od We only se e a small
.
part o f his or k s the thunder o f his po er ho can u n

”
w
de rsta n d ? T he i n v isible G od i s infinitely greater than
hi s or k s . Just as the architect is greater than the build
w
ing he has planned and erected , o r as the engi neer is
greater than the bridge he has s ung over the chasm cu t
w
by the foaming torrent so the created universe is an ex
,
h i bi ti on o f a small measure o f the infinite po ers o f the
w w
i nvisible God .
w
No ,
Since man co ntains ithin himsel f in small com
pass the plan O f the universe ; since man in other ords , ,
is the poc k et -map O f creation and Since creation is dual

, ,
the i nvisible and the visible man is dual — the invisible or

,
spiritual man the visible or external man That great

, .
spiritual teacher the A postle Paul brings o u t the duality o f

man in a number o f places in his letters to th e Christian
w w
congregations o f his time He says co ncerning himsel f :
.
T hough the out ard man peri sh yet the in ard man i s ,
68 U n se e n Fo rc e s an d H o w
to U s e T he m .
w
death o f the Spiritual man Death only affects th e out .
w w
ard and visible organism o f flesh a n d blood ; i t stri ke s
do n the frail temporary d elling -place an d gives the
,
spiritual occupant spiritual and eternal freedom .
These statements from the Bible have been corroborated
w
by the conclusions o f prominent scientists .
Crichton Bro n says T he facts o f consciousness can
w
never be explained by molecular changes i n the brain and
w
'
all that e can do is to fall back u p o n an hypothesis o f

psycho-physical parallelism hich assumes concomitant v a
w w
ri ati o n s in mind and brain T here i s a p hysi ca l u n i verse
.
ww
of hich only a frag ment i s kno n to us T here i s a .
sp i ri tu a l u n i v e rse in a corner o f hich e live and move
w
and have o u r being We may picture these to o urselves as
.
w
circles hich impinge upon each other at the first momen t
w
o f conscious existence ; hich intersect more and more as
w w
li fe goes o n their largest intersectio n being reached hen
,
w
li fe is at its full ; hich then ithdraw from each other as
w w
old age sets in and part company at death B u t hateve r
, .
image e may adopt e must hold fast to the truth tha t

,
mind and matter are distinct essences irreconcilable i n ,
their nat u re though mysteriously accordant in their O p

”
e ra ti o n s .
w
Pro fessor Basco m says Li fe is not force it is com ,
”
bining po er a capaci ty to use force fo r definite ends
— .
Carp e n tar says : The convertibili ty o f physica l
w w
forces and their correlation with the vital a n d t he intricacy ,
w w
o f that nexus bet een bodily and mental activity hich
w
cannot be analyzed all l e ad up ard to ards one and th e
,
”
same conclusion : the sou rce of a l l p o er i s mi n d .
Herbert Spencer says in his discussion o f the relation s

,
U n seen Fo rce s an d H o w to U s e T h e m . 69
w w
w
bet een the brain and mind Here indeed e arrive at
w
the barrier hich needs to be perpetually po i nted o u t alike
w
to those ho seek materialistic explanation s o f mental phe
n o m e n a and to those h o are alarmed lest such explana
tions may be found The last class prove by their fears
.
,
a s m uch as the first prove by the ir hopes that they believe ,
w
that min d may possibly be interpreted in terms o f matter ;
hereas there is n o t the remotest possibility o f so inter
,
”
r e ti n g it
p .
I could m ultiply quotations from the latest scientific
w
writings but it is su fficient for o u r pur p ose to quote the
,
above and it is a matter o f m uch satis faction to k no tha t

the k eenest scientific i n vestigators o f this age in a l l their ,
concl usions with regard t o the nature o f man corroborate ,
w
the sta tem ents o f the Bible .
'
The in ferences we can dra fro m these q uotatio ns may
be stated thus
1 That mind and matter are distinct
. and separate
w
essences .
w
2 That mind is the supre me po er
. .
3 That mind is the organizing p o e r b a c k o f matter

.
,
w
and the strong invisible builder o f the body .
4 That mind a n d matter

. hile they are distinct i n
,
their nature are accordant i n their O peratio ns

,
.
W e can rest assured then that since man is the epito me

o f the universe d uality inheres in his structure j ust as it
inheres in the s tructure o f creatio n Again just as i n th e.
,
-
w
universe at large duality is seen in the mani festations
hile the supreme cause is on e, so e Shall discover i n
o u r stu dy o f man that duality enters into every part o f
w
,
’
man s el expressio n s while th e spiritual man , or eg o i s
s f-
, ,
70 U n se e n Forc e s an d H o w to U s e T h e m
.
w w
essentially on e Man then i n his deepest essence is on e,
.
w
and yet he O perates in t o realms he d ells and operates
i n the invisible and i n th e visible ; he moves in the orld
w
o f causes and in the world o f e ff ects T hrough the oute r .
w
he comes into relation ith the external universe ; through
w
the inner he comes in to Vital relations ith the internal
“
w
universe through the physical senses man deals ith t he
o uter Shell o f things ; through intuitio n he deals ith t he
w
center o f things T he physical body i s Si mply th e materia l
.
w
organ o f the living man ithin Through this visible i n .
strument man arrives at a kno ledge of hi s material sur

roundings But man stands at the center o f the universe ;
.
w
he is the registering center of all forces a n d all influences
w
visible and inv isible nerves connect h im ith all material
w
atoms and ith all Spiritual entities Because o f this ma n .
ho t alone com es i n to contact i t h material things o r t he

w
ww w
outer periphery ; he comes into contact ith the spiritual
orld ithin ; he is i n vital communio n ith G od ; he re
ce i v e s co mmunications from other Spirits an d comes i nt o
w
possession o f spiritual forces and principles thr o ugh th e
operation o f spiritual la s that lie dee p beneath the t hresh
w
o l d o f the externa l li fe T here is a Spiritual man and
.
w
”
there is a physical man Th ere is the ki n gdom ithi n
.
“
and there is the kingdom ithout .
The philoso phers theologians teachers and physician s

, ,
a mongst the Anglo -S axon race have utterly ignored the
ww
Spiritual man and denied the existence o f the inner invisi
ble orld here the Spiritual man is right fully soverei gn ,
and the result has been con fusion and far-reaching damage .
w
A ll thro u gh the hist ory o f this rugged race they hav e
fought for supremacy i n the outer orld O u r rugged .
U n se e n Fo rc e s and H a rv to U s e T h e m . 1
w
w
ancestors in their savagery , as they d elt o n the banks o f
,
the Rhine and along the shores o f the Baltic se a kne ,
nothing about an i n ner universe an d an inner man Man .
hood to the m depended u pon the stre n gth o f the biceps

and the ability to handle a hu ge battle-a x o n the battle
fiel d O u r ancestors were splendid animals C aesar said
. .
w
they had large white bodies T he y n e e de d giant mu sc u
. .
w w
lar strength and steady nerve fo r the ork that lay be fore
w
them T heir business in the orld as to conquer th e
.
w
external and thro the harness u po n material forces .
w w
It a s their mission to gain supremacy over th e stormy
seas and make the ocean the high ay for s i ft steamers
w
to discover and colonize distant co ntinents ; to conquer and
civi l ize barbaro us nations ; to dig fro m the bo els o f th e
w
earth its mineral treasures to develop the resources o f the
ww
soil and become the purveyors to the orld An examina .
tion o f the history o f this race sho s h o thoroughly they

h ave carried o u t their missio n .
w
From the standpoint o f great achievement in th e o uter
w
orld no other race can equal the A nglo-Saxon They .
w
foun d England covered ith dense forests steeped i n ,
boggy fens ith a cold and rigorous climate They have

,
.
turned it into a garden bro ught minerals valued at count

,
less millions to the sur face and turned these minerals into
,
w w
countless instruments o f utility They conquered the .
w
stormy se a and at o n e time England as ackno ledged to
,
w
”
be the mistress o f the ocean fo r the hite sails o f her ,
ships fl e c ke d th e blue o f all a ters The armies o f Eng .
l an d brought Napoleo n to his knees conquered India , ,
compelled the ameer o f Afghanistan to su e fo r pardo n ,
con q uered Egypt , S o uth Africa and it m ust be ao

72 U n se en Forc e s an d H o w to U s e T h e m .
w
been s w
ept a w
k nowledged that every here these armies have gone sav
agery has ay tyranny ha s been abolished
, ,
'
and the blessings o f civilization have been di fl u se d .
w
The An glo -Saxon race colonized A merica They found .
it covered ith dense forests and in habited by vast hordes
w
o f savage Indians .True to the instincts o f the race these
colonists too k up their great tas k an d hat glorious re ,
w
sult e The grandest achievements o f the A nglo Saxon
.
-
w
race in conquering the forces o f the outer orld have been
itnessed o n this continent T he American is the highest
.
g
w
development o f the Anglo-Saxon H i s ancestors in every .
w
generation had to engage i n struggle ith the giant forces
w w
o f the u niverse o n the outer planes to i n an existence .
T hey fo u ght ith beasts and Indians ; they fought ith

French men and Englishmen ; they fought amongst them
w w
selves they conquered the forest the m ountain the y have
,
rested from the stern grip o f n ature her t re asu re s y th ro n

’
w w
the harness o f complete conquest o n Niagara s floods ;
belted the continent ith shining trac k s o f steel thro n
w
the leash o f per fect mastery over the lightni n gs and hav , ,
w
w
ing mastered all the outer forces ithin reach the American ,
s i ghs fo r n e orlds to conquer .
I look upon o u r great captains o f industry as embo dying
w
i n themselves the highest development o f the A nglo -S axo n
race instinct — the con q u e st o f the outer orld Morgan .
w
h as the race instinct stamped upo n his deepest nature An .
irresistible tendency to ards th e conquest o f material
w
forces is in his blood The hereditary influences o f a
.
thousand years gained by conflict ith material forces m eet

i n M organ and A mericans o f similar type and find in them
w
,
perfect expression This is n ot asto n ishing The Hebre s

. .
U n se en Forc e s an d H o w
w
er in training in spiritual science
e thousands o f years fo r .
w
At every step in their progress they furnished great masters
in spiritual things to the orld and at l ast t h e hereditary ,
s treams o f thousands o f years of training i n the highest
sc ience o f being m e t i n the C hrist a n d found in him thei r
per fect embodiment .
ww w
Because o f this intense discipline in overcoming th e
w w w
forces o f the orld ith o ut hich every generation o f A n
,
glo -S axon s as compelled to e n dure, e do n o t onder

that the A n glo -S ax on philosophers an d physicians teachers ,
a n d theologians have a s a general rule ignored the spiritual

,
ma n and denied the existence o f th e unseen universe .
”
Because o f this denial o u r psychology i s as P ro fesso r ,
w
James says b u t a stri n g o f raw facts a little gossip and
, ,
rang l e about O pinio ns a littl e classificatio n an d ge n erali

,
w
z a ti o n o n the mere de scriptive level a stro ng prej udice that ,
w w w
e h ave states o f mind an d that o u r brain conditions them ,
w
but not a single l a in the sen se i n hich physics sho s
w
”
u s la s.
w
B ecause of this inveterate tendency to ards the material
o u r physicians are still employing m aterial remedies hen
w
the experie nce o f tho usands of years demonstrates the fact
that there are n o sure specifics in the hole category of rem
w
e dies and that the entire busi ness o f g iving drugs is the
,
pu rest empiri cism or i n other ords a species o f h um

, , ,
b u ggery Because o u r medical practitioners re fuse to

.
w
recogn i ze th e m ental factor i n causing disease an d
b rin ging about recovery they find themselves po erless i n
,
w
the presen ce o f n umero u s diseases an d u tterly u n able t o
e xplain the marvelous cures rought by divine healers ,
C hristian S cientists an d other drugless meth ods .

74 U n seen Forc e s an d H o w
to U s e T h e m .
w
Because o f this tendency to ards the material o u r educa
w
t ors have n o sc i ence in the system o f educatio n ; they com
w
mence at the rong end they commence at the extremitie s
o f the g ro ing individual instead o f at the center Phys .
i cal l y mentally and spiritually nature commences to un fol d

,
w
the child into manhood from the center O u r educators .
,
w
by their material and sur face methods interfere ith na ,
’
w
ture s ork and in the educated products o f o u r colleges
,
e have thousands o f specimens o f arrested develop

”
w
”
ment or o n e -sided development
,
.
w
Because o f this tendency to ards the material our Anglo
S axon t heologians have thro n into material form the
most spiritual system i n the un i verse— the Christian re
w w
l gi o n
i T hey h a ve formulated Christianity into cast iron
.
-
,
inflexible creeds and then lying do n in their o n sel f

, ,
w w
made mould they have forced themselves and their fo l
,
lo ers in to con formity thereto ; and so e have the Cal

V 1n 1a n type o f Christian the Armi n ian type the Q ua k er
, ,
type the Episcopalian ty pe the M ethodist type and so on

, , ,
w
i n continual category .
w w
S uch a process is agai nst the la s o f nature and the
la s o f Christianity T he Chinese arrest the gro th o f
.
the foot by strong shoes u ntil the average Chinese foot i s
w w
a useless appendage T he simple truth o f Christianity i s
.
a central po er that enters and expands the gro in g

Spirit o f man T hese creeds are mechanical strait -j ac k et s
.
w
that fit o n the outside and arrest development .
w
These theologians have not alone cro ded men int o
definitions ; they have attempted to cro d the living God
into a mechanical definition and k ill h i m— at leas t thei r
defined conceptio n o f hi m is a dead God They hav e .
76 U n se e n Fo rc e s an d H o w to U s e T he m .
w w
w
p itchi n g sinne rs headlong into this orld o f flame Kno .
w
i n g that fire ill consume utter l y they h ave provided ,
a gainst this emergen cy by investing the sinner ith an

a sbestos nature s o that
, he can be held forever i n the
fl aming hands o f the fi re -fi e n d and yet not be co nsumed .
w
These gentlemen have forgotten that every ma n cre ate s :
~
’
h i s o n heaven o r hell ; that a man s heaven o r hell is
w
t h e enveloping mental atmosphere he creates around hi m
:sel f ; and instead o f searching the N e T estament fo r th e
s imple truth underlying its symbo l ic language t hey have ,
i ncorporated in their descriptions o f hell the lurid pictures

o f Dante and Milton .
T heologians may have been honest but I am assured ,
w
t hat they ha ve mutilated the Simple and sublime teach
i ngs o f Jesus and they have mutilated it by trying ith
,
w
t heir mechanical methods to force it in to materia l forms .
w
It i s a matter o f much gratificatio n ho ever that the , ,
s igns o f the t imes point to a n e departure o n the part
w
w
o f the Anglo -S axon race
w
Having conquered the o uter
.
a n d Sighing fo r n e orlds to explore and conquer e ,
h ave come t o the outer edge o f the unseen u niverse ; i n

'
f act our stud y o f the forces o f the external universe

,
w w
h a v e bro u ght us to the boundaries o f the internal universe ,
w
and e have b een compelled to ac k n o ledge its existence
: .
w
A s e stand o n the i nner rim o f the universe o f facts at
w
t h e point here the invisible forces emerge that produce
t hese facts ,
e are compelled to admit the existence of
w
t he inner universe o f causes Withi n the next o n e
.
h undred years the A n gl o-Saxon race ill have made great
w ww
d iscoveries i n the i nner universe In o u r stu dy o f the
.
l a s and forces o f this invisible realm e ill receive

U
n se e n Fo rc e s an d H o w
to U s e T h e m .
great assistance from the works ritten by the dee p w

thinkers o f the O rient The occidental races have c o n
.
w
q uered th e o u ter u niverse The oriental races hav e.
made their great conquests i n th e in ner universe We ill .
w w
give the O rient the fi nished results o f o u r labor in th e
w
ithout The orientals ill give u s the fi nished results
.
w w
o f their labor i n the ithi n The oriental races hav e .
furni shed the orld already i th Splendid systems of

'
spiritual philosophy but to my mind the greatest maste r

,
w
in Spiritual science i s Jesus the C hrist ; the greatest sys
w
te m is Christiani t y and the greatest book is the N e
,
Testament . I o uld n o t ignore other great oriental

thinkers that clamor fo r a h earing but their teachings ,
w
are merely Side lights to the teachings o f Jesus C hris
-
.
ti a n i ty as Jesus gave it to the

,
orld unpolluted by the ,
to uch of theolog i ans 1s all i nclusive the total summary

,
~
o f all truth in the highest realms o f being .
w
In this volume I propose t o assist the reader i n obtain
ing a more intelligent u n derstandin g o f ho the spiritual;
w
w w
man assimilates the truth given to the orld by Jesus ;
w
the S piritual man by the O peratio n o f certain la s
w
ho , ,
w w w
ea ves the li fe and tru th o f Jesus into the arp and
w
oo f o f his character I propose to S ho the reader h o he
.
w w
ca n obtain sel f-mastery h o he can master all the force s
w
o f hi s o n mind and utilize them ho he can master the
forces o f hi s o n body and cure disease and establish the
w
habit o f health I propose to sho w him the marvelou s
.
w
”
extent o f the kingdo m ithin
“
the i nfinite resources o f ,
that kingdom ; h o to develop t hese resources and utilize

them fo r the benefit of himsel f an d others I propose to .
Show hi m how to reach th e rich e st un foldment o f soul

78 U
nseen Forc e s an d H a rv to U s e T h e m
.
ho w
to master adverse circumstances and utilize favorable
c ircumstances an d thus fulfil th e design o f hi s creation U p .
w
to the present I have been endeavoring to establish funda
w
mental principles I have sho n the correctness o f the
.
w
d ualistic theory I have sho n that man and the un iverse
.
“
a re built o n the same plan I have Sh o n that there i s
.
”
a spiritual man and there is a physical man
; ; that the
w
s piritual ma n i s th e real ma n ; that the physical man i s
w
the external organism through hich the Spiritual man
o perates .In the next chapter I ill discuss the methods
o f Operation It 18 o n e thing to say that the Spiritual
.
ww
an an operates through the medium O f the physical organ
w w w
n
ism it is quite another thing to Sho ho he operates
, .
w ww
”
w
T he ho is the supreme thing “
Kno ledge i s po er
.
,
www
e k no
w
a nd if ho the spiritual man Operates and k no
ho t o control the ho e ill have learned the first
,
w w
lesson o f sel f-control .
w w
From n o o n o u r central theme o f study ill be the
d ual nature O f man If e
. advance beyond man it ill
w
o nly be fo r the purpose o f Obtaining i llustrat i ons that
w w
m ay t hro light o n o u r main topic and the supreme ,
w
p urpose o f o u r study ill be t o Obtain as thorough a k no l
w w w
e dge O f the la s that govern man and the forces that m a de
w
ithin him as e can possi bly Obtain because e desire to ,
ww
a ttai n to sel f-m astery and e can not master ourselves
,
u nless e kno ourselves .

to U s e T h e m .
C HAPTER I V .
F O R C ES I N THE U N IV E R S E A N D I N M A N — G OD — TH E
E G O — T E OU G H T F O R C E— N ERV E E OR OE
- - .
w
Having established the fact that dualism i n h eres in th e
s tructure O f the universe and man , e are ready to proceed
i n o u r investigations We have established the proposi

.
tions namely ,
1 The universe is dual : the in visible and the visible

. .
2 The invisible eternal God is the originator an d su s

.
t ai n e r O f the visible u n iverse .
w w
3 The invisible uses the visible as the mediu m o f i t s
.
e xpressio n In other ords the external i s the out ard

.
,
e xpressio n o f the invisible o n the visible plane .
S ince these propositions are true in regard to the uni

v erse a t large and since man is the universe i n miniature
, ,
t hey must be true in regard to man there fore ,
1 Man is dual : the spiritual man an d the physical

.
m an .
2 .The spiritual man i s the builder and sustainer o f

t he external form o r body :
w
3 The spiritual m a n uses the physical man as the me
.
w
d i u m o f his expression I n other ords the body is the
.
,
out ard expression of the Spiritual man o n t he visible

p lane .
w w
The n ext questio n that presents itsel f demandin g an ,
a ns er i s : H o does the spiritual ma n O perate thro ugh

,
80 U
n se e n Forc e s an d H o w to U s e T he m .
w
w
the physical organ i sm W hat are the forces employed
w w
Where do thes e forces originate What are the la s tha t
govern these forces ? H o can I k no these la s a n d
w
Obey them and thereby gai n co mplete sel f-mastery
,
w w
I cannot ans er all the se question s i n this chapter .
w
The ans er to some o f them ill be reserved for future
c hapters . In this chapter I ill discuss the forces em
w
ployed by the Spir i tual man and then so me o f the leading
w w
characteristics o f these forces F o r con venience I ill .
thro the substance O f this chapter into a fe propositions

1 Force in man i s dual : thought -force and nerve -force
. .
2 T hought -force originates in the S piritual man and i s

.
the Sp i r i tual man i n actio n .
3 N erve -force or i g i nates i n the physical man and is th e

.
body in action .
4 The Spiritual man is master , the body is servant

. .
Thought-force masters n e rv e 7 force because the Spiritual ,
man masters the body .
5 Since thought-force masters nerve-force and Since

.
,
nerve -force controls the body a n d Since the Spiritual man

,
w w
c ontrols and directs thought -force the n it is per fec t l yclea r
,
w
that the spiritual man has ithi n himsel f the po er to
,
w
isely direct and co n trol and b a lance all the nerve force s
-
of his body a n d thereby i n complete mastery ove r
w
himsel f .
w
T he supreme po er i n the universe is the invisible God ,
and the supreme po er in God i s thou ght God is the .
c auseles s cause O f all things ; to him there i s no past n or
future ; he is the I a m Time and space are emanation s

.
w
from G od ; they are the creatio ns o f his thought bu t G od ,
is grea ter tha n his o n creations thou gh he may choos e ,

Uns e e n Force s an d H o w to U s e T he m. 81
to w w
abide ithin his o n creatio n s Th o ught i s the mi g ht .
iest power in the universe becau se th e universe itsel f i s the

,
’
product o f God s thou g h t .
w
I f G od as the theologi a ns have described him had bee n
, ,
perfectly satisfied he never o uld have created the uni

‘
verse A being that has reached th e point o f co mplete

.
satis factio n having n o desires to satisfy never does any

, ,
thi n g Achievement is impossible without aspiration

.
aspiration is born in desire The infinite God desired ; .
h e aspired and achieved His achievement is this gloriou s .
universe S O the universe i s the co mplete expressio n O f

.
’
God s desire It i s the crystallizatio n O f the divine te n
.
de n ci e s It is the externalizatio n o f th e divine tho ught

.
forces M oses says : In the begin ning God created th e

.
“
w
heavens and the earth David says : He S pake and i t
“
.
ww
”
as done h e com manded and it stood fast Joh n says .
w
“
In the beginning was the Word and the Word as ith ,
w
G od and the Word was God
,
All things ere made by .
w w w
the Word and witho ut the Word as not anything ma de
,
that as made In Him as li fe and the li fe as the ligh t

.
,
of men : this is the true li g ht that li ghteth every man tha t
w
”
cometh into the world .
A ord is thought expressed it i s thought i n movemen t .
The divine thou g ht in movemen t preceded all things and

’
brought all thin g s into existence A man s t hought is his .
individuality movin g i n a certain directio n and fo r a sp e

c i fi c purpose
’
God s tho u gh t i s h i s i ndividuality moving in
.
w
a certain directio n with a specific purpose S ince God s .
thought i s charged ith the full measure o f his i ndividuality,

’
then God s thou g ht m ust be o mnipotence in irresisti b l e
6 m
82 U n se e n Forces an d H o w
to U s e T he m .
action T his being true then thought is the mi ghtiest

.
,
w
force in the u niverse .
w w
W hat is l a but an ascertained mode o f movement .
T here cannot be any m ov ement ithout mind The la s .
O f n ature are Simply th e thought O f G od Operating u pon
and through matter Matter i s the n egative pole Of the

.
u niverse ; mind i s t he
w
positive pole Matter i s there fore .
w
passive ; mind is active Matter i s al ays acted upon ;
.
w
mind is the po er that acts The thought o f G o d acting
.
,
w
upon and through matter produces ce rta in regular ell
,
w
de fi n e d movements T hese movements are called la s
. .
N o it seems per fectly clear from an examination of the

o rderly Operations o f the u n iverse around u s that G o d i s
w
n ever in a hurry he has unlimited time at his disposal .
Eternity is his orking day and he n ever has any holidays , .
w w w
Eternal progression is the order of al l creation A ll things .
a re invested ith a desire to push on ard and up ard I f .
w
G o d perva des every atom then this universal aspiration to
,
w
move on ard must be a d i v i ne inspiration which fills the
u niverse . T his i nspiration is regular, Slo and patient in
w w
i ts movements Instan taneous creation is an exceptio n
.
that is un k no n to this universal l a God demands o n e .
hun dred years to un fold the oa k to per fec tion He demands .
w
th ousan ds o f years to build a coral isl and He requi res .
w
m i llions of years to store a ay in the depths the coal beds .
w
M an i s ever in a hurry he ants everything done at once .
And o ur teachers in religion first created G od in their o n
w
image and then publish ed the doctri n e that God created
,
t h e universe in S i x days o f t enty -four hours each That .
description of creation in Genesi s i s a sublime poem and ,
o u r te a ch ers in reli gion have fo r o tte n tha t every poet has

g
to U se T he m .
w
w
n ot advance a single step ithout the i nsp i ration of ideals .
W hat are idea l s but ideas and hat are ideas but thoughts
,
w
Tho u ght the n in the form o f ideals embodied in men an d
, ,
ritten in boo k s, has in every age been the supreme caus e
w w
O f advance .
The Hebre race as under the heels O f tyranny and in
w
chains o f bondage fo r four hundred and thirty years in
w
Egypt Without i deals they sank into the lo est d egra
.
,
ww
datio n Moses in himsel f and i n his la s, furnished th e
.
,
Hebre s ith ideals and this nation O f Slaves became o n e

,
O f t he most illustrious nations o n the earth and has fu r ,
n i sh e d to m a n the greatest leaders in spiritual s c ience

’
w
”
What is meant by the con fusion o f to n gues at Babel s
to er but d i fference in modes o f stating ideas variety i n ,
expressi n g thought Want o f Similarity in expression di

.
v i de d primitive man similarity O f e x p re ssm n Joined prim

i t i v e man into clans a n d nations ; S O that the mode o f ex
pressing thought dispersed the human race over the eart h ,
populating it and this same cause united peoples into fa m

,
ily and clan and nation and con federacies .
w w
A n implicit belie f in ideas concerning the rotundity of
w w
the earth ideas that ere completely at variance ith th e
—
ww
thought o f his times— a s t he po er fu l inspiration tha t
guided Columbus as he sailed est ard o ver the trac k less
w
Atlantic He expected to continue sailing until he com
.
l e te l circled the earth and ould have done S had t h

p y ,
O e
w
continent o f America n o t stopped his progress The dis .
cov e r
y o f A merica as the result o f thought and in i ts ,
w
bearing upon the advance O f the human race this even t
“
w w
a s o n e o f the most influential that ever occurred .
A ll great re formations ere born in thought It as the .

U n se e n Fo rc e s an d H o w to U s e T he m . 85
t hou ght embodied in Christ an d

expressed by him t hat
s wep t away the idolatry o f Greece and Rome and laid the ,
f oundations o f the g reatest empire ever established — the

e mpire o f truth In fact C hristianity i s a system o f S i m
.
,
w
ple an d n aked principles — a system o f pure tho ught .
The Renaissance i n Europe as the result O f tho ug ht .
When the European mind ca me i n to co nta ct with the pure

t hou g ht O f the O ld Roman and Greek thin kers this pure ,
thought ro used the European mind gave it the key to open ,
w
the golden gates t o grander intellectual freedom '
.
w
The German re formation as the result O f an idea .
w
Martin Luther as a lonely and silent m onk , buried i n
w
t h e depths of hi s cell i n a mo nastery H e as enga ged i n .
a pro found study O f the soul and ho t o g et rid o f his

misery and Si n He resolved to visit H o me the Eternal
.
w
C ity and find abso lution and peace at the hands o f his
,
w
Holiness the P ope The German reformation ith its de
.
,
w
bates and excitements i ts pamphlets and passions ith its
, ,
w
ars and excesses its conflicts and triumphs its evils t o
, , ,
gether ith its fa r-reaching and magnificent upli fting i n

fl u e n c e s is fo und in o n e thought that entered the mind o f
,
w
Luther as he climbed up the stairway o f Pilate leading to
t he V atican and that tho u ght
, as the j ust shall live by
,
”
w
faith . W hen o n e thin k s o f the conflict o f forces that
resulted fro m the preachin g o f Luther, he ill be c o n
v i n ce d O f the fact that thought i s the mi g htie t power i n
s
the u niverse .
W hat i s architecture but thought visibly expressed in

S plendid structures W hat i s sculpture but thought con
g ealed in m arble W hat i s painting but thought wrought
into the canvas ? A l l human advance o n the visible plane
6 , Un s e en Forc e s and H o w to U s e T he m .
wpreced d by thought and

as e ,
theZ fi n i sh e d products O f al l
advance are S i mply though t externalized .
T he human body itsel f is one o f the finished products o f

thought T he human body is a res u lt and not a cause
. .
T h e spiritual man i s a part O f the eternal subst ratum o f

the universe T he spiritual man i s T h e spiritual man
. .
,
in his very essence is eternal because he is a finite part o f

,
the invisible God That t he vibrations o f the cells o f the

.
w
h uman brain prod u ce tho u ght and li fe is pure folly A .
doctrine l i ke this finds l odgment no here save in the so ft
w
brain o f the excessively credulous W hen I hear a man .
u rging the acceptance O f this doctrin e I al ays thin k Of the
w
story o f the colored preacher and a member o f his congre
w
a ti o n H i s sermon a s o n the creation O f man ; he said
g .
A n de La d created A dam ou t o f red earth and leaned
w
him up against de fence to dry
w
”
O n e o f his congregatio n.
w
interrupted the fl o o f his eloquence ith the pertinen t
w w w
inquiry : Massa p re achah yo use g ine too fast for us ; ,
w
e would like t o kno sa h fore yo u goes any furder
, , ho ,
”
built dat fence A nd hen a man eloquen t ly asserts tha t
.
vibratio n O f nerve cells in the brain causes thought I fee l ,
w
li k e aski ng him , What causes the vibration
w
“
The a n
s er to the questio n over thro s the above doctrine T h e .
spiritual man sets these cells i n vibration pro duci n g ,
thought intelligible to other S pirits enveloped in physical

organisms I n fact since man is the microcosm o f th e
.
.
,
universe the S piritual ma n builds the body j ust as G od hi s

,
w
Fath er built the universe All man does i s to i mitate his
.
w
Father ; he can attain perfectio n in n o other ay This i s .
the ay o f li fe .
The S piritual man , a part Of the etern al li fe comes o u t ,

U n se e n Fo rc e s an d H o w to U s e T he m . 87
w
'
of the timeless eterni ty and e nters time ; he com es o u t o f
w w
the invisible into the visible ; he comes into the orld to
gain a kno ledge o f the visible universe ; to ake up to
a conscio usness O f the fact that he i s an individual that he ,
i s a child of the invisible Father and that the O pulence ,

’
O f the universe i s his because i t i s his Fath er s When .
w
he co mes to himsel f when he realizes hi s position and
“
,
relationships he then se e s that all things are his hether

,
“
,
Paul o r A pollos o r C hrist things present and things to ,
’
come li fe death — all are hi s and he is C hrist s and C hrist
, , ,
’ ”
w w
is God s .
w
N o the spiritual man enters this ti me orld to recei ve
w w
instruction and to a aken to a deep realizatio n o f wha t
and here he is and hat he can beco me T O accomplish .
the purpose o f h i s comin g he must have a physical organism

adapted to his earthly environ ments Herein arises the .
necessity for the hu man body I ts existence cannot be ex .
plained o n any other basis The body is an organism built .
w
by the Spiritual man o u t O f ear thly materials for temporary
w
uses only When man under the l a o f eternal progress
.
, ,
rises to a higher plane he ill be compelled to put Off

,
“
”
the earthly tabernacle for flesh and blood cannot inherit
“
,
w
the kingdom o f G od ; neither can corruptio n i nherit incor
w
”
w
ruption . Death then to th e man hose li fe is in line
, ,
ith the eternal ill o f the i nvisible G o d is not a mi sfor ,
w
tune to be dreaded I t is th e g o lden gateway swung ope n
.
by an ge Ls in hite to admit hi m to the higher planes of a
w
ri cher and g rander li fe Birth is a gateway ; death is a
.
gate ay .
In this book I do n o t propose to spend m uch time o n the

mysteries O f entra nces and exits I S hall O ffer my O pinion , .
88 U nsee n Forc e s an d H w
o t o U s e T he m .
w w
w
but I shall n ot dogmatize A ll I kno is that someho
.
w w
man i s here an d birth seems to be the ga te ay through
,
w w
hich he comes ; death the gateway thro u gh hich he goes .
The ga te ay through hich the spiritual man passes fro m

the invisible into the visible i s sh rouded in deep mystery .
ww w
I f a miracle is a phenomenon that occurs in O bedience to
w w w
a law O f hich e as ye t have no kno ledge then every ,
w
birth is a miracle for e kno very little o f the l a i n
,
O bedien c e to hich the S piritual man emerges into time “
w
and commences the construction O f a physical organism
w w
fo r h i s use hi l e here Standi n g on the earthward S ide o f
.
w
the phenomenon O f birth e have collected a fe facts
,
w w
and for m ulated a little kno ledge concern i n g the origi n
and gro th o f the body but e k now very little Of the
,
w
S piritual side o f the question The origin o f the body
.
w
and the gro th o f the body are u n der the control O f the
w
subconscious forces o f the spiritual man I am a are .
w
that the initial step in the formati o n O f a n e individual
is a conscious on e taken by the paren ts ; then the ork
from that m oment o n i s un der the co ntrol o f the Sub co n
sc i ous in the subconscious realm In this deep and mys
.
w
te ri o u s rea l m the living Spirit O f the coming individual begins
the ork o f b u ildi n g, and begins as G od began t he build
w
i n g o f the universe o r as he begins the building o f an oak
,
w
tree— at the center A ll forms o f li fe com mence ith a
.
cell and man is no exception to that l a

,
The solar-plexus
.
w
i s first formed and from this common center every organ
,
and limb is built in accordance ith a perfect plan I n .
my humble O pinion the builder and the plan came from

the invisible Spiritual un i verse He comes here Just as
.
t he builder goes to the quarry to fi nd material to construct

U n s ee n Force s an d H o w
to U se T he m .
w w w w
w
hi s d ellin g Fro m the earth ard S ide e can atch the
.
w
pro g ress O f the ork and a fter the new i ndiv id ual ap
,
w
pears o n this planet e can trace the grad u al steps Of the
w
S lo development We can see that th e body is com posed
.
O f millions O f ce l ls arranged in a m ultitude o f ays form ,
in g bone and brain nerve and m uscle blood and fluid a

, , .
compact and magnificently constructed organism , per fectly
w
adapted to its en viron ment and per fectly respo nsive to the
demands O f the S piritual man ithin All the arrange .
ments and movements O f the body are per fect and sel f
acti n g C onscious co ntrol O f the b ody is limited to the
.
voluntary muscles only .
We have discovered that the subconscious regio n O f th e

bra i n 18 the absol u te g overning power in the body This .
subconscious reg ion governs the body and builds it thro u gh
w
the intermediate agency O f the nervo us system The .
hole business o f building the body an d governin g it is

conducted u nder the threshold o f co nscio usness The .
h e a rt t he lungs and all the internal viscera act automat

, _
w w
i cal l y
. The heart i s the force -pump that sends the blood ,
charged ith positive electricity and laden ith building

material to every par t o f the organism The lu n gs are
, .
the supply station where the blood O btains the electricity
w
ou t O f the air and converts it into nerve -force The .
sto mach i s the food depot here the b l oo d O btains the

,
building material t o build up the cells The n erves are .
the builders and under th e control o f the subconscious

,
brain centers these n erves are constantly buildi n g repair ,
w w w
i n g and replacing .
w
N o in this g reat ork there mu st b e aste ma t erial ,
u seless material and inj urio u s material We can se e h o .

0 U nseen Force s an d H o w to U s e T he m.
the various orga n s apparently select and rej ect The h u .
w
man body requires a certain k ind and a certain quantity
o f material ; ther efore e se e the necessity fo r selectio n
,
and rej ection A ll elements that do n o t enter in to the

.
body must be cast o u t ; the precise q uantity of material
w w
needed must be assimilated and the overplus rej ected A ll .
w
this business requires onder ful discrimination and i s
dom We discover that the business is attended to ith
.
automatic accuracy and the eliminative organs cast out o f

,
the system all the overplus the inj urious and the useless
,
material .
w
In short the human body is a beauti ful palace per fectly
,
ww
equipped fo r all the uses o f the Spiritual occupant ithin .
T he indo s O f this palace look o u t upon maj es t ic scenes

—mountains valleys the stars the changing Shi fting pan
, , , ,
orama o f nature in all her moods This palace is the .
registering center for all the sounds o f the universe .
w
T hrough the auditory nerves troop the noise O f t he j ostling
cro d the discordant sounds o f conflicting interests the
, ,
w
roar a n d rush O f business the cry Of pain the moan O f
, ,
w
s u fl e ri n the roar f thunder the noise o f the ater fall
g , o , ,
w
the thunder o f the aves the S ighing O f the s tor m the
, ,
w w
arbling o f the birds and i f this delicate registering cen
w
ter in the human ear as su fficiently sensitive e could
w w
hear the harmonious music o f the orlds as they Spin and
s i n g in their orbits and e could hear even the discorda nt
,
’
w
sounds o f earth caught by the magic dome O f God s over
arching providence and resolved there into the s eetest
w
concord Through this sel f-built sel f-moving palace the
.
,
w
S piritual man comes into contact ith his entire earthly
environment , and through it he obtai n s his k no ledge o f
92 U
n se e n Forc e s an d H o w to U s e T he m .
w
The thou ghts that move in dynamic vibration fro m the
S piritual ma n ithin vibrate every cell in the h uman
body These vibrat i ons specially reveal themselves in the
.
face A repetition O f these vibrations throw the muscles o f

.
t he face into fixed attitudes thereby reveali ng the pre ,
w
d omi n ant tendencies O f the in dividual Just as the glo v e .
c on forms to the structure O f the living hand ithin S O the ,
w
face con forms to the ruling forces O f the S piritual man
w
ithin S o we have the pinched face o f poverty the
.
,
d ra n face o f the su fferer th e placid face O f the contented

, ,
t h e b l a n k face o f the idiot the dark face o f the melan

/
,
c h ol the pale face f the student the illumin ted face

y , o a ,
O f the Spiritual the sour face of the cynic the aggressive

, ,
w
face o f th e fighter the calm face o f the philosopher the
, ,
d o ncast face O f the crimi nal , and so o n i n endless

c ategory .
’
A man s theological tendencies are revealed in hi s face .
Religious sentiments are the strongest sentiments in the
w
s oul ; by virtue O f this they are the mightiest moulders o f
ww
the face The creed a man believes in i f yo u allo su ffi
.
,
w
c ient ti me fo r it to ge t in its or k ill mould his face ,
into con fo rmity to itsel f A narro creed contra cts the

w
.
S piritual man , and this spiritual contraction narro s the

face . A broad , free tolerant and liberal creed broadens the
,
s piritual man and the broadening tendency is eventually

,
w
trans ferred to the countenance Being a preacher and .
a ssociati n g ith all kinds o f religious people for over

s ixteen years I find no di ffi culty i n maki n g a fairly cor
,
’
rect diagnosis o f a man s th eological notions by e x a mi n
w
ing the lines o f his face .
’
In obedience to the same l a a man s occupation is re
U n se e n Forc e s and H o w
‘
to U s e T h e m. 93
v ealed in his countenance It m u st be remembered that

.
this ch i se l i n g o f the face re q uires time and the man

z
w
must remain in a certain occupation for years be fore the
‘
muscles o f the face are fixed ; and S O e have th e

’ ’ ’
preacher s face , the lawyer s face the politician s face , ,
’ ’ ’
the farmer s face the sailor s face , the business man s face
, .
S eeing then , that the material in the h uman body i s S i m

,
w
ply clay in the hands O f the potter that the S piritual man ,
moulds the body into con formity ith the nature quality ,
and tone o f hi s thought-forces it looks reasonable that

,
all disease must in the last analysis arise i n the thought .
w
It i s pro foundly true that the re cannot be a physical
“
”
effect ithout a mental cause It i s also true that the
.
body is the product o f tho u ght for the body is a physical

,
e ffect All diseases then m ust ori ginate i n the mi n d

.
, , .
I do not mean to a ffi rm that physical conditions play n o
w
part in the creatio n O f disease ; physical conditions may
w
furnish th e occasion , but in n o case can it be Sh o n tha t
they are the cause There is a wide distinctio n bet ee n
.
w
the cause an d the occasio n o f a thing Th e occasio n .
w
giving rise to the sepoy rebellion i n India as furnished
w
hen the English army authorities greased the end o f
w
their g un cartridges ith lard The hog i s an unclean
.
w
animal to the Brah min , and the occasio n O f that a ful
rebellion occurred hen a high caste B rahmin a n o fli ce r ,
w
in the army disco vered he had driven his teeth through
,
’
hog s grease The cause o f the rebellio n as the deep
.
Seated hatred that existed in the heart Of every i n habi

tant O f India against En g land .
The occasion o f an explosio n in a powder ma gazin e

may be the droppi n g of the spark into the powder but ,
94 U nse e n Fo rce s an d H o w to U se T he m .
w w
w w
th e cause Of the ide -sprea d destructio n a s not the
'
S park,
it a s t he expa nsion O f the gases in the po der .
The occasion rouses the cause into action Physical c on .
d i ti o n s may act as the occasion but in the last analysis

,
m e ntal condition s produce physical condi t i ons for the ,
w
human body is a product of thought .
I ill explain my position o n this point m ore ex
w
haustively further o n in this volume F o r the present I .
s imply assert that the spiritual man receives his kno ledge
O f his en vironment thro ugh the medium o f hi s physical
s enses . I f the spiritual man receives i ntelligence either ,
c onsciously o r unconsciously that disease exists in the com

,
munity, or that he has exposed himsel f to certain con
w ww w
di ti o n s rendering disease probable in either case i f h e , ,
d oes not kno th e l a hereby he can t h ro O ff t hese
w
impressio ns a nd forti fy himsel f at every point fear of ,
tak ing the disease destroys resistive po er O pens all th e ,
doors to the subconscious brain , and he is taken capti ve
w
by the condition he fears He fears and shudderingly ex
.
w
p e cts and it i s a great l a
, intended to O perate beneficially
w
upon man that all expectations persistently d elt upo n
w
ill sooner or later be realized “
As a man thin k eth in
.
w
”
his heart so i s he In his o n province it is eternally true
.
that hat a man a ffi rms he creates Think disease an d .

,
w w
disea se is the result think health and health is the result
’
.
,
w
In the follo ing chapters of thi s book I pro p ose to deal ith
this question more fully and reveal the Simple l a under
w
lying it .
I have S hown that thought -fo rce is the mightiest po er
w
in the u niverse at larg e and in the human province I .
have Sho n that thought -force i s the S piritual man in

96 U n se e n Forc e s and H o w
to U s e T h e m .
concl usio n arrived at by Dr Loeb is th i s I have posi

. -
tive proo f to the e ffect that positively charged atoms brin g
w
”
about or create li fe .
w
Pro fessor Matthe s at the same time in conj unctio n
, ,
ith Dr Loeb entered into a series o f exper i ments to di s

.
,
cover the action O f electricity in the tissue o f the nerves ,
and came to this conclusion Negatively charged atoms

produce nerve contractions an d positively charged atoms ,
w
”
produce the Opposite effect According to these conclu
.
”
sions it seems clear that the enabling po er in all m us
“ -
onlar movements is the actio n o f positive and n egative
w
electric currents .
w
The experiments co nducted by these t o scientists are
i n line ith o t her experiments all leading to the same ,
w
conclusion S ome years ago a famous English p hysician
.
w w
conducted experiments ith rabb its that demonstrated the
w
identity O f electricity ith nerve -force He took t o rab .
bits and fe d them ith the same quantity and quality o f
w
food . He then took one O f the rabbits and s evered the
w
pneumogastric nerve bet een the stomach and the brain ,
w
and sent do n the nerve a current O f electricity fro m a
galvan i c battery At the end o f t enty-fo ur hours he
.
k illed both rabbits and upon examining the contents O f

, ,
w w
the stomach O f each he found the food in the stomach o f
,
w
the o n e whose pneumogastric nerve as severed as about
w w w
as ell digested as the food in the stomach o f the other .
w
O ther experiments ere conducted by hich it as dem
o n strate d that the hole machinery o f the vital o rgans in
w
an animal could be O perated by the action o f electric cur
rents sent do n the nerves that control these organs It .
is my O pinion that the body i s a galvanic battery Op e rate dt

U n se e n Forc e s an d H o w to U s e T h e m . 97
w w
by the S piritual man throu g h the brain But the q uestio n .
naturally arises : H o and her e is this organic electricity
w
w w
or n erv e -force created ? When we attempt to analyze the
ho e are con fr o nted by a dee p mystery Faraday , ho .
d iscovered the principle upon which all e l ectric dynamos
w
are constructed co uld n ot answer this q uestion
,
G alvani .
,
ho discovered the princi ple in Ob edience to which all
w
galvanic batteries are built co u ld n o t answer ; n or co u ld
,
Edison himsel f, the great izard in electrical science , solve

this deep problem In the electric dynamo unlimited e n
.
is developed where n o power apparently exists for

er
gy , ,
w
there i s n o v isible contact between the revolvin g sha ft a n d
w
the poles Of the po er ful magn et
It i s eirdly m
.
ysterious to se e a S ha ft around which i n

su l ate d wire i s coiled lo n gitudinally revolvin g at a point
midway between the ends o f a bi g mag net revolvin g i n
w w
space n ot in contac t with th e magnet, and yet that sha ft,
w
as it hirls, picks up u nlimited quan t i ties o f energy N o , .
w
I say that the q uestio n ho do these longitudinal coils o f
’
ire cuttin g throu g h S pace develop this mighty energy i s a
w
proble m that n o ma n can success fully solve Another .
problem e q ually as mysterious i s this : H o does a pile o f

metal composed o f alternate pieces o f copper and zi nc
w
steeped i n sulphuri c acid develop a current o f electricity
I say n o man can succe ss fully explain ho this i s done I f .
w
there i s any di fference i n the mysteries then the q uestio n ,
ho does the h uman b ody create organ i c electricity o r

ne ve orce i s in volved i s deeper mystery This q uestion ,
r -f
.
to my mind , is on e o f the ultimates in m ateria l science a s

,
the essence Of spirit i s on e O f the ultimates i n spiritual

science The only thin g we can do i s “ to think ar o und
.
7m
to U s e T he m .
the edges .
”
When we come to the questio n here does , w
man create this organic electricity o r nerve -force it i s my
O p i n i on th at the pri nc i pal organ employed in the produc ;
tion of organ i c electricity is the lungs .
I believe that th e skin absor bs large quantities o f elec

tri ci ty and that large quantities are liberated during the
,
w
p rocess o f digestion I bel i
. eve that j ust as the spiritual
w
man is ens athed i n and pervaded by an atmosphere Of
spirit , S O the physical man is ens athed in and pervaded
b y an atmosphere O f electricity .
w
S cientists tell u s that ether an invisible impalpable , ,
w
element pervades the hole universe is the encircling a t
, ,
w
mOS p h e re o f all orlds the element filling the interstellar
,
”
spaces . Ether is the illimitable ocean i n hich the
”
whole creation of visible things is im mersed Ether is .
a form Of electricity '

T h l s being true
. then the physical ,
ma n lives mo ves and has his being in an atmosphere

,
”
O f ele ctricity W hat could be more n atural then than

.
, ,
that the physical man , being negative to his p ositively

charged atmosphere should absorb electricity through the
,
millions O f pores in the S k in S o that i f man i s the reg

i ste ri n g center for all sounds O f the universe he is the re ,
c e i v i n g c e nter for all forces ; the spiritual man the re ce i v
ing center for spiritual forces the physical man the re ce i v ,
ing center for all electric forces During the progress o f .
digestion it i s probable that large quantities O f electric

energy are liberated and seized by the blood But as I have .
w
stated above the pri ncipal organ in creati n g the organic
,
electricity i s the lungs I u se the ord lungs in the si n

.
gular sense as I am discussing their fu nctio n and so far as

, ,
thei r f u n c ti o n i s concerned they a ct as one The lu n gs are .

10 0 U n se e n Fo rce s an d H o w
to U s e T he m .
w
conti nuin g to S upply the nerves ith the element that e n
w
ables them to discharge their functions .
The N e Thought philoso phy emphasi zes the impor

tance O f deep breathin g and from this explanatio n we ca n
,
w
se e the scientific accuracy Of i ts advice .
w
We are n o prepared to give a satis fac to ry explanatio n
of that stran g e subtle and mighty po
,
er called personal
w
”
mag netism . I t i s universally admitted that such a force
w w w
exists The success ful business man ho sells yo u hi s good s
.
even hen yo u do n ot ant them ; the physician ho cures
w
mOre by his magnetic presence than by hi s drugs ; the gen
w w
eral ho can enthuse an entire army by the force of hi s per
w
so n al i t the orator h can s ay an audience the storm
y o as
bends the tops o f the forest trees the a ctor ho can m ake
w w
an audience weep over fiction a s i f it were fact ; the musi
ci an h o can play u pon th e emotio n s o f hi s audie n ce ith as
w w w
much ease as he can play upon hi s instrument the politician
w w
h o can ith shre d persuasion incline even his enemy to
w
vote for him the charming oman ho can compel admi r
w ww
ation fr om foe as ell as friend , all these possess this strange
po er to an un u sual degree But h o can e explain thi s
.
po wer ? I ts philosophy i s simply a questio n o f nerves ,
w
nerve-force circu latio n O f nerve-force and the ability to
,
w
conserve and isely dire ct the resultant magnetism Tak e .
w
a bar O f co m mon iron in hich there i s n o active magne
w
t i sm , ra p an insu l ated wire around it and then send a ,
w w
current Of electricity thro ugh the wire ; hile the curren t
w w
i s passin g throu g h t he ire the bar i s invested ith mag
w
n e tic po ers and the magnetic po er displayed depend s
,
u pon the strength o f the electric current No the bar

.
,
O f iron ma represent t h material that enters into th e

y e
U n se e n Forc e s an d H a rv to U s e T h e m . 01
“
s tructure o f the body the in sulated wire may represent

the n erves ; the curren t o f electricity may represent th e
w
c urre n t o f nerve -force t h e circulation O f th e n erve -force
w
t hro u gh the nerves in vests the physica l man ith magne
ti sm and the magnetic po er a man possess e s depends upon
,
’
w
t he amou nt o f nerve -force and th e man s abilit y to conserve
it and wisely direct it The man h o has reached sel f-mas
.
te ry has reached the point wh ere he can co ntrol all the

resident -forces o f hi s menta l and physical nature The
”
w
.
”
c entral po er amon g st these forces i s the e go “
I have
.
w w
show n that thou g ht -force is si mply the e go sen ding o u t
dynamic vibratio n s of hi s o n essentia l nature I have sho n .
w
that n erve -force i s or ganic electricity in dynamic actio n I .
”
have S hown that the e go bei n g the supreme po er ca n
, ,
marshal and direct thou g ht -force and n erve -fo rce , and by
w
s o doi n g the individual can reach the point O f se l f-co n tro l .
In the n ext ch apte r I propose to S how ho the i ndividual

c a n do this . I propose to ta ke u p the brain , the g reat cen
w
ter o f al l operations , b oth mental an d physical I will .
a ttempt t o S how i ts functio n s an d la s i ts divisio ns a n d

,
p ossibilities in the li g ht O f the latest scienti fi c co nc l usions ,
w
a n d I will endeavor t o put into th e hands O f every reader
O f this vo l ume the b ridle and reins O f hi s o n l i fe .
w
Be fore co n cludin g this ch apter I wou l d say that perfect
s e l f-co ntro l in v olves t o g rand c onditio ns
1 C omp l e te mas te ry O f the b ody and i ts forces by the
.
S piritual ma n .
2 C omplete mastery of the spiritual man b y the in fi nite

.
w
G od .
Th is i s i n fu l l an d per fect harmony ith the ve ry stru c

t u re a n d laws O f the u niverse The infi nite Father i s the
.
10 2 U n se e n Forc e s an d Hare to U se T h e m
.
w
w
su preme force i n the u niverse at large All the la s o f
.
’
n at u re
,
as e have seen , are G od s thoughts i n dynami c
w
action In the human province man i s the supreme force
.
,
and the la s that govern the body are th e movements o f
w
tho u ght-force in dynamic action S ince man i s a unit in
.
the great organic hole harmony in ma n and harmony in

,
w
the universe depend upo n the com plete subordination O f
every u nit to the ill of the master mind o f the universe .
I f the above is true then Jesus the C hrist sta nds upon the
,
page o f history as the highest exhibition in h uman form
w
o f the per fect man H e had co mplete contro l over all the
.
w w
forces O f his mind and body He as master o ver all the
.
w
forces O f nature and he as completely un der the s ee t
,
mastery Of the infinite Father The man ho attains to

.
sel f-mastery in its h i ghest sense must be con formed to the

image o f Jesus the C hrist .
VOLU N TA RY
N E ey e or MOT ION
N ERV E or S EN SA TION
D IA G R A M OF B R A IN AN D SE N S O R I M O T O R A R C S .
U n se e n Forc e s an d H o w t o U s e T he m . 10 5
S ome marvelous books have been written the N e on w

T hou g ht philosophy From the idealistic standpoint they
.
w
a re sublime lo fty be auti ful ; fro m the stan dpoint o f lan
, ,
g uage they are racy ,

l u c id ,
s eet charming but the fault
, ,
I find with them i s this : they leave the reader surrounded

by g ran d ideals an d sublime visions ; they carry him
w
u p into the seventh hea ven o f exalted and rapturous co n
w w
c e p ti o n s but the
,
riters do n ot te l l him how to carry
t hese ideals and visions do n to the earth plane and eave
w
t hem i nto the str u cture o f a living character .
Nearly all t he kno led ge the spiritual man obtains h e .
O btains throu g h the nerves and brain A l l influences .

,
a l l s o unds all scenes all forces b efore they can reach t he

, , ,
spiritual man m ust come through the brain an d nervous

,
s ystem . I n fact the n erves are S imply prolongations O f

,
w
t he b rain , and since yo u can not ins ert the point o f the
,
w
fi nest cambric n eedle into the body ithout to u chin g a
n erve end the
,
hole body may be looked upon as the b rain .
w
The brain then i s the spiritual man s receivin g vehicle
, ,
.
The brai n i s also the g reat instru ment th rough hich the
S piritual ma n O perates : The Spiritual man builds uses ,
a n d mo u lds the brain and the brain in turn modifies th e

,
w
movements limits the power a n d influe n ces the actio n o f
,
w
t he spirit u al ma n Just as the grub builds i ts o n chrys
.
w
a lis o r the oyster b uilds i ts o n S hell , a n d the chry salis
a n d shell become hard an d th ro around the e nclosed ani

mal inflexible limitations so the spiritua l man builds and
,
w
moulds the brai n and the brai n in the lapse O f time as
,
s umes a ri gi d i nflexibility in con formity it h the n atu re

’
O f the S pi rit u al man s predominant thou ght -force We .
”
t alk abo u t men b ein g case -hardened
“
a n d the B ible says , ,
10 6 U nse en Force s an d H o w
to U s e T he m .
w
“
G od all send strong delusion upo n them that they
Sh
should believe a lie, that all might be damned ho re

ce i v e n o t the love o f the truth but had pleasure in u n
w
”
righteousness Tho u ght -force in dynamic action mo u ld s
.
th e brain into con formity ith th e nature O f the thought
w
'
for ce i n action and in the lapse o f time the brai n assum e s
,
a rigid attitude hich is di fli c u l t to change The brain , .
w w
then may have a re flex influence u pon the S piritual ma n ,
,
w
and hether it i l l influence him fo r good o r bad de p e nd s
w
w
upon h o he has moulded it an d hat k ind O f thought
w ww
forces he has allo ed to play upon it This being true a
.
,
kno ledge o f the brain and the la s hich govern it i s o f

supreme importance in any system that claims to teach
w
sel f mastery
-
w
Again a kno l e dge of the brain and the manner i n
,
which the spirit u al man O perates through it ill sa ve u s

from a great many mistakes concerning the nature o f man .
The real man i s the e go or the Spiritual man The phys .
w
ical man i s composed O f m aterial atoms All the move .
ments of l i fe that e se e in th e body are movements
w
O f the S piritual man The S piritual or rea l man i s o n e
. .
All the intellectual po ers Spiritual forces and physical

,
energies are varied mani festatio n s O f t he o n e S piritual .
man I co n fe ss tha t I have very little respect fo r a n y

. r
system that destroys the unity o f the S piritual man I .
have very little respect for any phi losophy O f God tha t
w
arbitrarily separates the o n e supreme God into three a n d ,
then makes o n e o f these Gods stand bet een man and the
supreme G o d O f the three to save man from the ou t burst s
o f rage o n t he part O f the s upreme G o d The invisible , .
10 8 U n see n Forc e s and H o w to U s e T he m .
is determined by i ts structure The entire body i s co n

. .
trolled by the S p i ri tu al man through the brain I am O f

~
t h e Opinion that every cell in the body i s represented by a

c ell in the brain The various organs O f the body are
.
c omposed o f associated cells The brain contains withi n

~
its compass groups O f associated cells representi n g the as

s oc i ate d c e l l s o f the various organs .
The brain then i s the seat O f representative govern

, ,
m ent and the entire physical man i s controlled by the

,
s piritual man O perating thro u gh groups o f ass ociated c ells
i n the brain .T here a r e i n the bra i n ce l l s n u mber i n g f r om
w
s i x hu n dre d mi l l i on s to a thou sa n d mi lli on s The brain .
w
s ubstance i s rapped u p in the form o f convol utions a n d , ,
as e Shall se e further o n in this chapter t he b rain is used ,
w
by the spiritual man as the organ o f mental O perations as
ell as physical The extent O f brain area is determined
.
w
by the depth and fineness O f the convolutions The ex .
t e nt O f area i s extent Of m ental po er because extent ,
o f area i s extent o f capacity A man may h ave a large .
w
head but the con vo l utions may be coarse a n d shal
,
lo ,
giving smal l capacity Another ma n may have a .
s mall head ,
but the con volutions may be deep and fin e “
giving him large capacity .
Dr S c hofi e l d in hi s book o n the U nconscious M ind

,
.
, ,
s ays
“
B esides the Obvious divisions o f the brain into
g reater o r lesser o r cerebrum
,
and c erebellum and into ,
w
right and le ft we may divide the brain into three regions
,
w
c onsisting from above down a rd O f sur face brain , mid
w w
brain and lo er brain each O f these containing a larg e ,
proportion O f the active agent in brain - ork kno n as

grey matter which consists of masse s o f brain cells
, .
U n s ee n Forc e s an d H o w
to U s e T h e m .
w
w
The medulla, o r l o er brain co nnects the spinal cord ,
be low ith the m d b ra in above and i s a s Herbert S pencer

i -
, ,
says ,
“
the coordinatin g center O f most associated move
w
”
ments . It i s in fact the organizin g center for carryi n g
, ,
o n all the proce sses connected ith the passive o r vegetativ e

li fe o f the body All the processes carried o n here are fa r
. ,
below the level O f co n scio us n ess .
w
The basa l ga n g lia Of the mid-b rain are principally three
w
i n n um b er : the corpora q ua dri ge mi n a con nected ith S ight ,
w
the corpora striata ith motio n , an d the optic thalami
co n n e cted wi th sensation In this m i d-brai n e se e th e
.
o r ganizatio n O f the functio n s o f anima l li fe s ubject t o t he
hi ghest centers and conducted b e l ow the l evel o f conscious

n ess .
Lastly , we c o me to th e surface bra in , the seat O f co n

scious menta l li fe and the source o f all vo l untary actio n s .
A ccordin g to this the re are in the brain

1 Three re g io ns, the outer b rai n , the mid -brain an d
.
the lower b rain .
2 These three re g ions are intimately co nnected wit h

.
each other, formin g parts Of on e whole .
3 These three divisio ns govern , respectively , thre e

.
distinct functio ns in man— namely , the v e getative, the a n

imal and the intellectual .
4 The lower brai n g o v erns the v e getative the mid

.
,
b ra1n the animal and the uppe r brain the intellectual .
5 The ope ratio ns o f the lower and mid -b rain are all
.
per formed belo w the leve l of conscio usness .
6 The o e ratio n s O f th e upper b rai n are all per for med

.
p
w
above the le vel O f consciousness .
In this b ook I S ha ll exami n e the brai n under t o di

110 U
nseen Fo rce s an d H o w to U s e T he m .
w
visions, the conscious and subc o nscio us and I am go vern ed ,
i n my dec i s i o n by t o re ason s r
F i r st According to the quotation above the Opera

.
,
t ions O f the mid -brain and the lower brain are all conducted
'
below the leve l O f consciousness and the O peration s O f ,
'
w
t he upper b rain are conducted a bove the level O f conscious
n ess . In accordance ith this which seems to be the ,
w
latest decl aration O f physiological scie n ce I S hall treat the ,
mi d and lo er brain under o n e head — the subconscious
ww
brain , and the upper brain under the term the conscious
”
brain We talk about the submerged tenth
. hen e
w
s peak o f that portion O f humanity that lives in the S lums ,
but o u r mental philosophers have been S lo to recognize
w
the submerged n i ne tenths O f the spiritual man During .
t his t entieth century the most astonishing disco veries

W l l l be in regard to the part O f man that is submerged be
w ww
neath the threshold Of consciousness .
w
S e con d As e proceed i nour investigations e ill dis
w
.
c over that there a re t o great la s Operating i n the realm
w
O f the brain The portio n o f the brain that is submerged
.
beneath the l evel O f consciousness i s governed by o n e l a ,
w w
a n d the portion O f the brain above the level o f conscious
w
ness is governed by another l a In other ords, the .
w
c onscious brain o r the brain ,
hose O perations are c on
w
ducted in the sunlight O f conscious kno ledge i s gov ,
w
e rned by the ill and the subconscious brain o r the brain ,
hose operations do not rise into the real m O f conscious
w
ness, is governed by suggestion Now because the limits .
,
o f the p rovince O f the ill are the limits O f the conscious
w
brain and the limits O f the province O f su ggestion are the
,
limits o f the middle and lo er brain , I S hall exa mine the

112 U nse e n Force s an d H o w
to U se T he m .
fra u ght w
ith many di fli c u l ti e s,
but it is pro foundly inter
esting an d I hope to be able to g i ve the reade r a gli mpse
,
w
into the vast region s O f the inner man and help him to ar
rive at a clearer knowledge Of the la s that govern these
ww
realms .
And first e ill take up the conscious brain .
’
1 T he con sci ou s br a i n sta n ds gu a rd a t l if e s ou tp osts I t
. .
w
is through this brain that the spiritual man W ithin come s
w
into contact ith the external universe T h e spiritual
.
man O perates out ard in all directio ns thro ugh the nerv e
centers Of this brain and the S piritual man O bta ins hi s
,
w w
knowledge O f the external universe through this brain .
w
A ay do n in the deep realms O f the subco nscious the
w
gate ay O pens for the entrance O f the new individual H e .
remains in the S hado y antechamber to be robed i n a
w
physical form fitted for earthly environ ments A fter n i ne .
w
months in the antechamber the gate ay to earth O pens ,
and generally ith a groan the spiritual man arrives o n the
w
earth plane to commence the struggle for per fection .
N o , it is my opini o n th at j ust as the giant oak tre e lies

capsu l ate i n the acor n S O lying capsulate i n the u n con
,
w
scious in fant is the plan O f a great individual Whether .
this ideal p l an o f a magnifice n t individual will be th ro n

into external form or n ot depends largely upo n the e n
w
v i ron me n ts O f the a fter -li fe It is an interesting study to
.
atch the slow development of the child Holland asks .
the significant questions :

w ‘
w
W h o c an te ll h at a b ab y t h i n k s I
“
' w
w
W h o ca n fo ll o t h e gossa m e r lin k s
B y h i c h t h e m a n iki n f e e l s h i s ay
B li n d an d wili g
Ou t f ro m t h e sh o re s o f t h e gre a t u n kn o n
a n l
a n d a on e
w ,
I n to t h e ligh t Of d ay
U n se en Forc e s and H o w
w w
It is impossible fo r us to reproduce the baby s experience
a s he feels his a
y o u t o f the shado y realms O f u n co n
sc i o u sn e ss in to the light O f conscio usness b ut we can trace ,
w w
by O bservatio n the steps o f his Slow development The .
baby ,
hen he comes here, kno s nothing O f his s u r
roundin gs He remains in the real m O f unconsciousness
.
until the co nscious brain i s formed The bones O f the .
w
head are le ft open to g i ve roo m fo r the growth o f the
conscious brain The Spiritual man ithin can not com e
w w
.
into touch ith the external orld until the organ o f
w w
communication i s constructed This o rgan is the external
.
or conscious brain H o the spiritual man slo ly e me rg

.
,
w
ing fro m the deeps o f the i nvisible builds this organ is a ,
questio n that defies sol ution That this bra i n i s slo ly

.
constructed t o meet the ever -increasing demands O f the ..
ww
spiritual man is a fact A s this brain is gradua l ly b uilt
.
’
t h e child s conscious orld idens as Tennyso n says
, w
T h e b ab y n e t o eart h a n d S ky
W h a t t i m e h i s ten d e r h and h a s p re sse d
,
w
A ga i n st t h e c i rc l e O f t h e b r e a s t
H a s n e v e r kno n t h a t t h i s i s I
w
.
B u t a s h e gr o s h e gat h e r s m u c h
A n d l ea rn s t h e u se O f I a n d m e ,
A n d l ea rn s I a m n o t t h e t h i n g s I to u c h
A n d o t h e r t h an t h e t h i n g s I S e e .
w
S O r o u nd s h e t o a S e p a rate m i n d
F rom hen ce c lea r m e m o ry d o t h b egi n ,
w
W h il e t h ro u gh t h e f ram e t h at bi nd s h i m i n
H i s i so l at i o n gr o s d e fi ned
w
.
w w
N OW the spiritual man comes here to disco ver ha t he
i s to find o u t here he i s to be instructed i n h i s o n po ssi
, ,
b i li ti e s and in the nature O f his surrou ndings , an d to de

8 m
to U s e T he m.
individuality ; and Since theconscious brain i s

w
v e l op hi s
the orga n through h ich he O btains a large Share O f this
w
w
kno ledge then this brai n ought to be thoroughly e ffi cient
,
w
and adapted to per form ith perfect precisio n its special
w
ork This brain stands at the outer door O f the thro ne
.
roo m here the spiritual man sits i n state T he busi ness .
ww
o f this outer guard i s to guard the k ing against a l l i n
ould see k
w
t ru de rs inspect the credentials o f all
, ho
w
audience and give the monarch ithin an acc urate de
,
scription O f all that transpires ithin the limits o f his O b
w w
servation outside O f the palace Dropping the figure O f .
w
speech , e find that the conscious brain hen fully de ,
w
v e l op e d is in possession o f all the p o
,
ers that eminentl y
w
fit it to protect the Spiritual ma n ithin in case O f attac k
a n d guard hi m against rong impressions O f the external
u niverse
The function O f the con scious brain ,
’
It stand s guard at li fe s outposts Because o f this the .
spir itual man Operating through this material organ

, ,
1 C an reason
w
.
By induction
By the use o f these p o e rs th e ~
By deduction
w
Spiritual man Si fts and inspects
By an alysis all impressions fro m ithout
w
By synthesis
.
w
2 T hrough this brain the Spi ritual man exerts his ill
.
:
w
po er it is the seat O th e nerve centers that control all
f -
w
vol untary muscular movement It i s the domain O f ill . .
w
Beyond the limits O f this brain the ill does not seem to
have any po er .
3 Through this brain the spiritual m an becomes con

.
scious Of sensation it i s the registering center fo r al l con

scious feeli n g .
116 U nse e n Forc e s an d H o w to U s e T he m .
w
w w
A s the baby un folds and the conscious brain gro s in re ~
w
spouse to the demands O f the gro ing spiritual man i thin ,
in the co urse O f time the child begins to exercise the p o u
w
ers Of reason When the conscio us brain is fully devel
.
oped the reaso ning po ers have reached th eir maturity .
T hrough this brain the spiritual man studie s the externa l

u niverse and subjec ts a l l things that com e to him fro m t h e
external universe to a thorough inspection O peratin g .
through this brai n the spiritual man can subj ect the que s
tion under inspection to a rigid analysis a care ful synthe ,
sis. He can employ the inductive method or the deduc e
tive method In fact he can examine the q u estion from all

.
,
standpoints and thereby co me into possessio n O f i ts true

nature Through this brain the s piritual man emerges
.
into the sunlight o f conscious action thro ugh it he
w
O perates in a l l vis i ble realms ; through it he comes into
w
w
contact ith his fello s T his is the brain he uses durin g
.
his hours o f a k e fulness A ll the mag nificent retinue o f

.
so unds and S cenes ideas and influences that see k to ente r

, ,
t he thron e-room O f the Sp i r i tual ma n m u st stop here fo r

e xamination All the retinue O f ideas and influences tha t
.
w
the Spiritu a l man desires to externalize ought to stop here
w
for examinati o n . U n for tunately fo r the orld a good
w
many O f us rush o ur s tu ff into th e mar k et itho u t stop
w w
ping to have it examined We ought to think t ice be
.
”
fore e Speak once The sober second though t is al ay s
.
”
the best . I am O f the O p l n l O Il tha t nearly a l l the devil
fi
ment that shames h umanity and dar k ens the face O f society
w
is planned in the conscious brain .
T he co n sci ou s bra i n i s the thron e r oo m of

- i ll It i s .
very important that the spiritual man during his hours o f

“
,
U n se e n Fo rce s an d H o w to U s e T h e m . 117
c onscio us activity S ho u l d have around him the tools to

,
c a rry his decisions into action When the S piritual man

.
w
s its i n j udgment o n a question an d adj udicates it i n the
w
light o f reason he then ann ounces h i s ill concerning it
,
.
w
T he ill i s Simply the final decisio n O f the S piritual man
i n dynamic action The baby has a ill b ut it has n o
.
,
w
physical organ in the shape O f a conscious brain to carry
w
w w
that ill into actio n Th e baby is a bundle O f helpless
.
p otentialities It
. does n ot k n o hat t o do ith its han ds
w
o r legs . It is suc cessful as a suction pump but its suctio n -
,
w w w
po ers are governed by blind instinct A S the conscious .
brain Slo ly gro s the child begins t o exercise ill power - .
He begins to si t in j udgment u pon questio ns and declare

his decisio n s Lo n g be fore he can intelligently explain
.
hi s reasons he a ffi rms hi s decision The conscio us brain is

.
’
the Spiritual man s executive m ans i on he announces hi s
w ill here and th rough this b rain he carries hi s ill into exe
,
w
w
c u ti o n
. During the months O f in fancy he is dO WIl i n th e
subco nscio us realms and does not seem to care hat i s
,
w
going o n in the sunlit regions above him A fter th e co n .
scious brain is gro n the spiritual man spends o n e third O f
w
his time in the subconscio us realms fo r he retires i nto th e ,
w
subconscio us brai n hen he g oes to sleep .
The ill is absolute master i n the consci ous b rain All .
w
the nerve centers that co ntrol the voluntary movements O f
w
the muscles are i n the conscious brain During hi s ake .
fu l ho urs the spiritual ma n i s surro unded ith millions o f

electric buttons in t h e S hape o f nerve centers These .
nerve centers control the voluntary movements O f every
w
muscle and se t O f m uscles i n the body Any man can se e .
the marvelous isdom O f this arrangement While the .

118 U n se e n Fo rc e s and H o w t o U s e T he m .
spiritual man is O peratin g in the external universe the v o l
w
u n tary m i i sc l e s are the tools he uses ; it beco mes necessary
that he have all the tO O l S he uses ithin easy hand reach
w
.
w
T he consci o us br a i n i s the sea t of a l l con sci ou s f e e l i n g .
I n other ords, it i s the registeri n g center O f all co nsciou s
w
sensation Turn to the chart o f the brain and yo u il l
.
fi n d an explanat i on o f hat I mean Insert t he poi nt o f .
a n eedle at the point A in the s k in The nerve of sensa .
tion carries the sensation up through the Spinal cord to

the conscious brain center ; i f the sensation co uld be mad s f
w
to return by short circuit through any O f the reflex center s
the individual o uld never perceive the sensation ; i f t h e
feel i n g i s to rise into consciousness it m ust pass up int o
the conscious brain and be registered there W hen th e .
sensation reaches the conscio us brain the individ ual b e
w
comes conscious O f pain and since the conscious brain i s
,
the throne-room O f ill and the spiritual man controls a II
w
voluntary movements fro m this region he sends a com ,
w
mand do n the nerve O f motion removing the needle o r
'
ithdrawing the portion O f the body that is bein g p u n c
t ure d. N O sensatio n is felt until it rises into and is regis
w
te re d in the conscious brain S trip off the conscious brain
.
and the individual may live but he ill be void O f all co n

scious feeling W hen the associated nerve centers con
.
w w
trolling sensation in any part of the body are paralyze d ,
the po er to move it may remain but the po er to feel in

that portion o f the body is destroyed The conscious .
w
brai n then is the seat o f all conscious sen sation Thi s .
being a demonstrated fact e can explain the action o f

,
chloro form and other anesthe tics The brain is composed .
O f minute cells ; these cells must cohere o r come together

12 0 U n se e n Fo rc e s an
‘
d H o rv to U s e T he m .
w
piano , but henever her fi ngers came i n contact ith the w
k eys sh e started playing like an automatic music-box and
ww
could not stop .
ww
I f more alcohol be s allo ed the paralysis extends sti ll
further do n ard and involves the portions O f the brain
that control the associated muscles employed i n t he act O f
standing an d the victim falls to the floor A ll automatic
,
.
w
actions then cease th e man n o lo n ger Sings o r dances ; he
,
w
”
is dead drun k
“
hich means that the alcohol h as de
,
w w
stroyed the cohering po er O f all the nerve centers Of the
w
brain ith the exception O f the extreme l o er portion
,
w w
the medulla hich still quietly carries o n the vital functions
,
o f li fe N o i f the m a n could drink any more he ould

.
die but he cannot drink any m ore at the time because the
,
nerve centers that control the arm are paralyzed and fo rtu ,
n a te l
y fo r him these centers are paralyzed be fore th e
w w
paralysis reaches the centers that control the vital organs .
w
T housands ould k ill thems el ves by drink every day ere
w
it n o t for the interpositio n O f this Simple physiological l a .
w
The arm is first rendered po erless and the man can not
w w
raise the poiso n to his lips N O W hen this condition e n
.
,
w w
sues i f some companion ould pour the alcohol do n his
,
w
throat the ma n ould die, because the paralysis ould i n
w
volve the nerve centers o f the lo er brain thus depriving ,
w
the heart and all the vital organs O f their motive po er .
A lcoholism or in plain ords drun k enness is the

, ,
greatest curse a fflicti n g humanity because it paral yzes the
w
delicate nerve centers O f the brain In the case O f the .
confirmed dru n k ard the brain is satura ted ith alcohol

'
and h as become cheesy incapable O f dischargi n g its func
,
tions as the responsive organ o f the spiritual man , and

U n se e n F o rc e s an d H o w to U s e T he m . 12 1
w
w
if the man continues to drink the br ain tiss u e i s recke d ,
t h e man is a fflicted ith destructi ve di se ase s and speedily

t umbles into a premature g rave .
A ny dru g that h as a tendency to paralyze these delicate

M edical practitio ners are
w
n erve centers is dangerous .
c riminal hen they prescribe morphine and chloral o r any

o ther drug that ha s a ten den cy to produce paralysis O f the
ner v e centers o f the brain They sa y they do it to deade n

'
.
pain . Y e s but in thousands O f instan ces they put a kni fe

,
i n the hands O f the su fferer to commit suicide S ometimes .
t h e physician i s compelled to give an anesthetic as i n t he ,
c ase O f sur g ical O perations In these cases h e ough t to be

.
very care ful fo r thousa n ds have been killed on the Operat

,
i n g-table by poisonous drugs administered by reckles s

practitioners .
S ome drugs , li k e cocain an d strych nin increase the c O

w
,
w
h ering po er O f the n erve centers ; others l i k e alcohol , ,
w
m orphine and ch loral destroy the cohering po er ,
In .
w
e ach case there i s a disturbance created hich i nter feres
ith the n ormal operatio n s O f n ature and the result i f the , ,
w
practice is kept u p i s destructive ,
.
Th e ad v ance O f medicine i s as Slo as molasses i n win

”
w
ter . Medical practitioners are paralyzed by the medical
c reeds O f the past W hen ill th ey learn that there i s a
.
natural a n d harmless m ethod provided by n a ture o f ren ‘
w
dering the patient unconscious O f pain A man can be p u t
i
w
i nto a deep sleep by obeying a l a that operates i n his
“
o n brain .This is the n atural method A ll other meth .
o ds are artificial an d because they are artificial they are

,
i nj urious ’
. A ny departure fro m n ature s m ethods is more
harm ful than help fu l That m ethod i s hypnotism Fur
. .
12 2 U n see n Fo rc e s an d H o w to U s e T h e m .
w w
w
ther o n in th i s volume I ill explain hypnotism and Sho
w
that there i s n o di fl e re n ce bet een hypnotism and sleep ,
for both are the result O f the Operatio n o f the sa m e la .
w
In hypnotism n o foreign eleme n t is introduced into the
system A foreign element i s i ntroduced hen any cheni
.
ical anesthetic is given W hen an element that can not be

.
assimilated and become a natural part O f the living tissu e

o f the body is intro duced into the body all the li fe -force s ,
organize in battle array to drive the intruder o u t Thi s .
”
principle explains the S O called action o f medicine
“ - T he .
:
medi ci n e does n ot a ct on the p a ti en t ; the p a ti en t a cts on

the medi ci n e All the vital forces are r o used into actio n
.
to ej ect the intruder speedily and forcibly W hen hyp n o .
w
t i sm is resorted to in surgical operations the O perator obey s
a natural l a in the brain producing unconscio usness an d ,
w w
by obeying the same law he can rouse the patien t to co n
w
sc i o us n e ss at ill free from pain itho u t any inj ury to t he
, ,
delicate nerve centers and ithout taxing th e syst em i n

forcing it to eliminate any foreign eleme n t .
w
Furthermore the con sci ous bra i n i s the sea t of a ll con sci ou s
,
w
kn o l e dge T his is per fectly reasonable because the consciou s
.
,
brain is the regio n into hich the Spiritual man must emerge
be fore he can become conscious O f anythi n g T he v a st region .
o f the subconscio us i n man may be li k ened to a deep under
w w
ground reservoir ; the conscious brain may be likened to t he
stream above gro und that flo s into the reservo i r and flo s
w w
ou t. Man i s a receiver and he is also a giver A re fusal
,
.
to give vio l ates o n e o f the natural la s upon hich man

is built Man receives to give and the more man gives
.
,
the greater becomes his capacity to receive and the mor e

he receives Jes u s the great teacher said : Give and i t
.
,
“
,
1 24 U n se e n Fo r c e s an d H o w to U s e T h e m .
ww
w
- N OW ill e se e further O n in this c hapter that the sub
c onscious brain i s governed by suggestion and e have ,
already seen that the c onsc i ous brain examines all thoughts
“
and s u ggestions modi fying them correc ting them or t e

, ,
w
e c ti n g them be fore they pass into the subconscious real m
j .
’
No ,
i f you can succeed in co ncentratin g a m an s atten
t ion u pon an idea and succeed in holding his attention
w w w
‘
there you can slip your suggestions into the subconscious
,
b rain ithout hi s kno i n g a n ythi n g about it A l l men h o .
a re succe ss ful in influencing o thers for good or evil i n sti n c

’
t i v e l y Operate upon this princip l e T hey seize t h e man s
‘
h and place their han d upon hi s Shoulder loo k him in the

, ,
eye concentrate hi s attention u pon an idea and the conscio u s

, ,
brain being fully occupied does not perceive the su gge s

, ,
w w
t i ons as they Slip in and take f ull possession O f the sub
c onscious brain
' A fter ards the man ill do the very
.
w
t hi n g the oth er man sugges t ed he should do and thin k it
i s his o n mind in Operation .
w w w
Pickpoc k ets instinctively Operate o n the same principle
w
.
w
T his i s h y they mi x ith great cro ds bent o n i tnessing
w
s ome interesting spect a cl e Slippery shre d and k een the
.
, ,
p ic k poc k et hunts h i s victi m and aits h i s chance A s the .
w
h orses nec k and neck lashed by the j oc k eys come t hun
w
, , ,
d ering do n the trac k all the conscious po ers O f the i n

,
divid u al are concentrated upon the exciti n g scene T he .
pick poc k et at this point r elieves the gentle m a n O f al l h i s

v a luables .
The success ful hypnotist i n telligently Operates upon the

s ame S i m l e pri n ciple He first gains t h confide ce and con
p . e n
s e n t O i t h e subj e ct he then concentrates his attention upon

;
s o m e O bj ect o r i dea and the s u ggestion O f sle e p is then
,
U n se en Fo rc e s a nd H o w to U s e T h e m . 5
given This suggestion enters the subconscious brain becaus e

.
w
the attention Of the o uter guard is fully occupied and be fore ,
»
the subj ect i s a are the suggestio n o f sleep per v ades th e

entire regio n o f the subconscious brain and he falls i nto a
state o f u nconsciousness ; and because the subco nsciou s .
w
brain is stronger tha n the conscious and is governed by
suggestio n he can be held in that state by the ill o f the
,
.
Operator It is important to reme mber that the co nscio u s

.
brain can o nly enter tai n o n e idea at a time .
A gain the co n sci ou s bra i n ha s n othi n g di r ectl y to do

w
.
w w
i th the bui l di n g o f the body ; i t ha s n o thi n g to do di re ctl y
i th the or k o f c on tro l l i n g the i n v ol u n ta r y moveme n ts
of the mu scl es p f or the o It i
e r a ti on s o
s the vi ta l orga n s .
true that the process O f breathing is partially u nder th e

c ontrol O f the conscious brain We can up to a certai n . .
w
point stop the act O f breathing To stop the act o f breat h .
.
ing beyond this point ould j eopardize the li fe o f the body ,
w
and because O f this the subconscious rushes to the rescue , .
o vermasters the ill and the business o f breathin g is re

\
w
sumed With the excep tion then o f the respiratory sys
.
, ,
tem hich i s partially under th e co ntrol o f the consciou s

,
.
brain al l the other vital organs O f the body are governed

, .
by the subconscio u s brain The digestive the lymphatic .

, ,
the reproductive the eliminative and the circulatory sys

,
w
tems are dominated by the subconscio us brain All thei r .
w
Operations are cond u cted belo the level o f conscio usness .
w
A ll these functions are i ntim ately connected ith the li fe ,
gro th a n d development O f the body and because o f thi s , ,
w
the machinery o f their movements is automatic and su b
w
conscious There is mar v elous isdo m i n this arra n ge
.
ment It ould be un for tu n ate i n deed i f all the mo v e

.
, ,
»
.
12 6 U n se e n F o rc e s an d H o w
to U s e T h e m .
w
m ents the blood t h e process o f digestion the proce ss o f
of , ,
e limination and the ork O f body -b uilding Should rise
w
i nto the conscious realm Wh en the machinery is o u t o f
.
w
o rder it is proper th at e become conscious O f the derang e
anent . But it o u ld be con fusion con fou n ded i f the regular
w
n o rmal movements O f the subconscious machinery Should
ww
b e heard and felt in the conscious realm It ould be n u .
w
f ortunate t o o i f
,
e,
ere compelled to k eep this machinery
w
i n operation by a cont i nued act o f the ill U nder these .
c ircumstances e c o uld not discharge any o f the active ,
w w
d uties O f li fe T he conscio us brain m ust be free
. It is a .
ise arrangement to hand over the or k O f sustaining and “
b uilding the body to the automatic nerve centers o f t h e

s ubconscious brain By this divisio n O f l abor the con
.
scious brain can attend to the conscio us active duties o f
ww
l i fe
.
w w
No ,
hile it is true that the conscious brai n has noth
i n g to do directly ith the operations connected ith the
building and sustaining O f the body it i s also true that the ,
c onscious brain c an i nfluence the nerve centers o f the sub
c onscious in directly T he sp i ri tu a l man is one and he O per

.
,
a tes exteriorly thro u gh the co nscious brain ; he operates
w
i nteriorly upo n the body and its functions through the s u b
c o n scious brain N o the conscious and subconscious brain
.
w w
c enters are closely connected because O f this close connec
tion hatever vibrates o n e ill vibrate the other Affi rma .
w
t ions made by the Spiritual man in the conscious brain by ,
virtue O f this close connection bet ee n the brains reach ,
a n d mou ld the subconscious centers i n con formity to the
w
n ature and quality and force o f the a ffirm a ti o n and j u st
a s the shoe con forms to the living fo o t i t hin S O the sub ,
U n se e n Forc e s an d H o w to U s e T h e m .
fountain at Lourdes by relics and charm s and variou s

,
w
other systems o f cure are wrought i n Obedie n ce to thi s
,
simple l a .
w
Absolute demonstratio n o f this assertion is furnished
ww
hen I say that a man can cure himsel f by obeying thi s
la ,
hile he rej ects as pure folly all the theories O f all th e
champ i ons o f these systems of cure .
A man can auto-sugges t hi msel f into any state of min d

o r body he pleases By repeated a ffirmations he can b e
.
come an i n ca r n a te l i e or h e can auto -suggest himsel f into

,
a n i n ca rn a te tr u th ; b e can become a n i n ca r n a te f a i l u re or
a n i n ca rn a te su ccess ; he ca n auto -suggest himsel f into a
se lf -cr e a te d he ll o r se lf-cr e a te d hea v e n he can auto -sugges t
w w w
himsel f into a s tate O f chr on i c di se a se or into a st ate o f
p erma n e n t he a l th The
. l a never changes it or k s ith ,
w w
a u tomatic precision and un varying accuracy Like a mill . y
it ill grind o u t hateve r you p u t into i t Li k e the su n

w
.
w
light i t ill photogra p h the Obj ect placed be fore it A man
, .
w ww
may deny the l a but h is denial by the O peratio n o f t he
, ,
l a denied ,
ill rite the denia l upo n the brain .
w
”
A S a man thin k e t h i n his heart so i s he is a grea t
w
scientific truth It is an u n changing natur al l a
. It .
w
Shapes the material e furnish it into a form that accord s
w
ith the qual i ty and nature o f the material furnished .
w
T hought-force is the ra material it uses and it ma n u fa c ,
tures this ra stu ff into good or bad character into goo d ,
w
o r bad health . The subconscious auto mati c brai n machin
w
ery is the loom o f li fe ; it eaves day and night T h e .
Spiritual man sits in the deep Shado s O f the subconsciou s
w
at the loom his foot presses the treadle and the material
, ,
to be o ven into the struc ture o f both body and soul i s

U
n se e n Fo rc e s an d H o w to U se T h e m
. 12 9
w w
furnis hed by the conscious brain That great teacher Pau l
.
w w
the apostle must have kno n so mething about this l a
w
hen he said Finally brethren , hatsoever thi ngs are
,
w
true hatsoever things are honest whatsoever things are
, ,
w
j ust whatsoever th ings are pure, hatsoever t hings are
,
lovely hatsoever things are O f goo d report , i f there be

,
”
any virtue i f there be any pra i se thi n k on these thi n gs
, , .
w
T hinking o n these things consciously furnishes the s u b
conscious eaver wi t h Splendid material to build up a per
w w
m anent and magnificent character .
w
In the next t o chapters I ill examine the subcon
scious brain , its functio ns and po ers .
130 U n se e n Forc e s an d H o w to U s e T he m .
CHAPTER V I .
’
THE S UB CONS CIO US B R AI N THE S P I R I T U AL M AN S I N ST R U
M ENT I N THE I NV IS I B L E R E AL M .
w
w
The N e Thought philosophy i s sometimes called the “
w
New Psycho l ogy because it deals ith a phase o f th e
,
mind the existence O f which as stoutly denied by the
w
mental phi losophers o f the past T he O l d Psychology .
w
dealt exclusively i th conscious mental activity The i h .
w w
v e sti gati o n s o f its teachers ere conducted i n this real m .
T heir specific purpose as t o discover the la s function s ,

’
and possibilities of this phase o f the spiri tual man s sel f-ex
w
pression That the Spiritual man mani fested himsel f in any
.
w
other direction they denied ith bitter vehemence and ,
hen they attempted to S xplain all mental pheno mena on

the basis o f their discoveries they failed miserably The .
w w w
reason for their failure is very simple The field o f their .
outlook as too narro The la s o f Spiritual O peratio n

.
i n the conscious brain based o n facts discovered in that

,
w
realm could explain all conscious men tal pheno mena but
, ,
these la s could not explain phenomena that transpired in

the realms o f the subconscious Hypnotism sleep insanity
.
, , ,
mental telepathy so me o f the phenomena o f spiritualism

, ,
prodigies in music and mathema tics could not be explained ,
by the laws O f the conscious brain and the honest a t ,
w w
tempts O f these great thi n kers to solve these occult phe
h omena b the la s f the conscious al ays resulted in
y o
failure .
132 U
to U s e T he m .
w
man that the body and its brain are o nly temporary sca t
w
foldi n gs fo r the Spiritual man in th i s time orld .
w
T h e N e T hought declares that the Spiritual man operate s
w
in the unseen universe as ell as in the seen and that the ,
giant possibilities o f man lie far belo the level o f co n

sc i o u n e ss
. Just as th e body o f the S phinx exqu i sitely
carved lies ben eath the shi fting sands so beneat h the ,
w
changing scenes o f the external lies t he real man in all hi s
giant po er and exquisitely balanced forces It declares .
w
that the achievemen ts o f the individual on the seen plan e
are only a small fragment o f hat he can do and does do .
ww
Man is far greater than he appears to be It is a one -sided .
w
and fragmentary study o f man hen e investi gate his
conscious activity only and limit his po er to hi s spiritual
movements i n the external .
w
T he activi ty o f the Spiritual man in the deep unseen sub
conscious realms I S a far grander revelation o f his po er s
than that furnished by his activity i n the conscious real ms .
All the forces that man exhibits in the conscio us m ust rise
ww
o u t o f the subconscious and n o man can put forth hi s full
,
w
strength through the conscious brain it o uld rec k th e
delicate nerve tissues W hen e se e an insane man smash
.
w
i n g chains bursting through massive doo rs a n d per formin g
,
w
gi ant feats o f strength e have a faint conception o f th e
,
strength that resides i n man W hen e consider the i n

.
te l l e ct ua l achieve ments of m e n o f genius in all departments
w
o f human action ,
it gives us a faint idea o f the vast treas
w w
ures o f intellectual po er that are in man But t he .
question naturally arises : H o does the N e T ho u ght
w
philosopher propose to enter this deep and mysteriou s
realm belo the plane o f the consc i ous to pursue his i n v e s
U n se e n Fo rce s an d H o wU to se T he m .
t i gati o n s He has already entered through the doo r

o pened by hypnotism Hypnotism sustains the same rela
.
w
tion to the study of the subconscious as the light Shining
o n the cadaver does t o the study o f anatomy A kno ledge .
w
o f anatomy can never be obtained from boo ks T h e student .
must enter the dissecting room armed ith scal pel and mi
-
,
‘
C I O S CO e and he must have be fore him o n the dissecting
p ,
tab l e the human body and he must m i nutely dissect every

,
w
part o f the body be fore he can co me into possession o f the
a n ato m ical prin ciples upon hich the body is constructed .
The human body is the text-boo k o f anatomy and th e ,
w w
s ubconscious brain is the text book o f the philosophy o f
-
the subconscious and hypnotism is the means hereby e

,
w
e nter the realms o f the subco nscious ; and i n t h e light fur
n i sh e d by hypnotism e can study the O perations o f th e
S piritual man i n the subconscious .
Hypnotism is a science Perhaps nothi ng illustrates

.
better th e fact that hypnotism occupies a foremost p l ace
w
a mo n gst the leading sciences o f t o -day than the report o f
t h e International Congress o f Hypnotism which a s held
w w
in Paris August 12 1900 in the building o f the Congress
, , ,
o f Medicine T enty four di fferent nat ionalities ere rep

.
-
resented i n this cong ress by ove r fi ve hundred delegates ,
i ncluding college p ro fessors m edical men and scientists

,
f ro m both continents Hyp n otism is n ot in itsel f the

.
w w
s cience o f the subconscious it i s the science f entrance
; o .
w
S cience is simply another ord for the ho Hypnotism .
ww
does not cl aim to formulate h o the forces i n the su bco n
s cious operate but it does claim t o sho ho to enter the
,
domain o f the subconscio us .
Hypnotism has demonstrated beyond the possibility of a

134 U n see n Fo r c e s an d H o w to U s e T h e m .
“
doubt that the spiritual man can and does operate in t he

realm o f the subconscious A part fro m the facts furnished
.
by hypnotism the feats of the somnambulist and the phy s

,
ical and intellectual per formances acco mplished i n slee p
w
have g i ven 1n ti ma ti o n s that man can ex ert physical and
intellectual energy hen he is not co nscious o f it But .
the vast array o f facts furnished by hypnoti sm have ban

i s he d doubt o n this question forever I do not ma k e this
.
assertion upon the testimony o f others merely I am an .
w
investigator mysel f an d I have succeeded in putting score s
,
w
to Sleep My purpose in doing this as
.
w
.1 To demonstrate to my o n satis faction that hyp n o
ti sm as possible .
w
.2 To demonstrate that man can exert physical and i n
w
te l l e c tu a l po er in a state o f utter unconsciousness .
.3 T o discover hether the subconscious brain i s gov
w
erned by suggestion or not .
.4 To test the po er o f suggestion in relieving pain and

curing disease through the subconscious bra 1n .
A fter numerous experiments under v aryl n g conditions I

have demonstrated to my o n complete satis faction w
w
that hypnotism is a science that man can exert gian t
strength both p hys al and intellectual and remain utterly
, ,
w
unconscious o f it that the subconscious brain i s governed
by suggestion and that pain and any form o f disease ill
,
w
y ield to the suggestive treatment .
With these preliminary remarks e are prepared to a d
w
vance to o ur study o f the subconscious brain .
w
F or c o nvenience sa k e I ill state the substance o f this
and the follo ing chapter in the form o f propositions
136 U
to U s e T he m .
S ince li fe is commu nication w

ith enviro nment the ,
fullest ,
rich est an d gra ndest li fe i n the physical sen se demands
that the nerves and the brains be healthy that there be
w
an abundant supply o f ner v e -force and that the S piritual
,
w
man be s u fficiently strong to send forth po er ful thought
w
w
aves to every portion o f the body .
w
No e have seen already that the part O f the brain that
brings the spiritual man into direct contact i th the external

u niverse is the conscious o r sur face brai n When the spirit .
u a l m a n retires from this brain the individual is asleep ; he
w
has vacated the organ th a t brings him into communication
ith his external surroundings and he is there fore bliss fully
,
u nconscious O f them Insanity i s very O ften a disease

.
w
S ome gre at grie f or inten se emo
w
o f the conscious brain .
w
t i on has s ept i n po er ful vibration through the delicate
n er v e centers o f the brain and rec k ed them T h e nature .
w
o f the insanity is conditioned upo n the e ffects W rought i n
w
the nerve tissues by the ave O f intense emotion that has
w
s ept through them In some forms o f insanity the e n
.
tire machinery Of the conscious brain is thro n o u t O f

gear and the Spiritual man cannot use it at all U nder .
w
the circ u mstances he is compelled to retire to t he su b co n
w
scious I met a man some years ago ho in formed me
.
that he had j ust come fro m the asylum here he had been ,
w
for five years . He said : T he strangest part o f my story
“
w
is that I as not conscious a single moment O f the time ,
w
and yet hile these five years are to me a complete blan k
,
w
,
I filled them ith success ful achievements I rote and .
delivered orations to my companions I patented a nu m .
ber o f useful inventions and seemed to have the ability to

”
discharge all the duties of li fe A case o f this k ind finds
.
s imple explanation o n the theory that the Spiritual man
w w
c ould n o t use the conscious brai n because all its delicate
w
machinery as th ro n o ut o f gear The material sub .
w w w
s tratum through hich the spiri t ual man co mes i nto con
t act ith the external orld being recked the man ,
w
remained i n an unconscious state for fi v e years The su b .
c onscious brain acted as a illi n g substitute fo r the c on

s cious brain until the li fe -forces could readj ust it .
Death itsel f i s si mply the retirement O f the spiritual man

fro m the brain and death is n o t co mplete until the Spir i t
m
,
u al a n vacates the l ast cell O f the subc o nscious brain cen
w
t ers T h e subconscious brain is the last t o surrender t o
.
w
t he l a o f death .
L ife i s commu n i c a ti on i th en vi r on men t ; de a th i s the

r e ti re men t o m a n f r om the c ha n n e l s of com
f th e s
p i r i tu a l
mu n i ca ti on .T his bei n g so the advance o f O ld age and
,
d eath becomes a problem easy O f solution .
W hen the child is born the s k eleton is composed of gela

ti n . w
T o build u p this frame or k and make it s u fii ci e n tl y
s trong to sustai n the pull o n the m uscles n ature provides
that ab u nda nt quanti ties o f lime be taken into the system .
T his lime changes th e gelati n into bone Instead o f the

.
process o f ossification ceasi n g at the age o f physical maturity
w
i t co n tinues A certain quantity o f lime is n eeded to re
.
pair aste bone tissue The overplus ought to be elimina

.
ted fro m the system th rough the kidneys This overplus .
i s n o t entirely elimi n ated and the process o f ossification

.
w
c ontinues . Limy deposits are formed in the skin and it
w
becomes dry hard and rin k led Deposits o f lime are
, .
w
formed along the inside alls of the capillary system an d
t h e blood must force its ay through T h e nerves become
.
138 Unseen Fo rce s an d H o w
to U s e T he m .
bony preventing the

,
and easy free nerve force flo w Of -
.
T he heart muscles through lime deposits become sti ff an d

, ,
non -responsive T he ossification continues until at length

.
, ,
the brain is involved rend e ring its delicate tissue hard

, ,
fixed and non responsive U nder these physical conditio n s

- .
w w
the channels o f communication that the Spiritual man has
ith the outside orld are gradually closed u p ; the extrem
ities become cold and the process o f ossification drives the
,
w
spiritual m a n back and bac k until he is compelled to v a
w
cate entirely W hen a man dies o f O l d age e can say
.
w w
literally that he has been pelted to death ith pellets o f
w
lime I f some man ould discover a method hereby th e
.
w
process O f ossification hich co mmences i n the child co u l d
w
be reversed h en the man reaches physical maturity the n ,
w w
human li fe could be indefinitely prolo n ged T he l a o f .
w
longevity from this vie -point o uld be dissolve the cal ,
w
carec a s deposits s eep the m out o f the system retainin g
, ,
j ust su fficient to keep the bony frame or k i n good repair .
ww
It has been stated upon good authority that fruits o f all
kinds and distilled ater ill dissolve the lime and assis t
the eliminative organs in removing it from the system .
T he act o f dying is not complete u ntil the S piritual m an
w
vacates every cell in the subconscious brain T he S piritual .
man is not il ling to retire and he fights fo r his supremacy

,
at every step O f his re t reat and h i s last valiant sta n d i s mad e

,
w
in the ramparts o f the subconscio u s brain .
In this age O f marvelous in ventio n and discovery e
w w
”
hear a great deal abo ut the conquest o f death
“
A gre at .
many theories are furnis hed sho i ng h o death can b e

banished from the ear th and man be co me immortal O n e .
”
man says : Inhale vast quantities o f oxygen A nothe r .
to U s e T he m
.
w
The N e T hou ght phi l osopher k no s that progress to w
w
t he higher holier and grander is through t he gates O f death
, .
T he S p 1r1tu a l man must step o u t o f the lo er to enter the

W hen the spiritual man vacates this earthly
w
h igher .
”
t abernacle it falls t o the groun d and under the l a o f ,
d isintegration it is resolved bac k t o its or i ginal condition

w
.
W hy should it disintegrate S imply because the po er

?
w w
t hat b uilt it cell by cell and held it together i n its integ
,
rity is ithdra n and li k e any other old house vacated

w
, , ,
w w
by its o ner and le ft tenantless it goes to pieces , .
T ho u ght philosopher k no s that death to the

w
T he N e
ma n h o is aspiring to reach the highest is a step in
a grander advance The things that he obj ects to are
.
1 Being Sic k
. He declares that sic k ness is unnatural
.
a n d abnormal and that the Spiritual man can banish sick

,
w
n ess . I t is not necessary to be Sic k in order to pass u p
ards through death L e t death come i n its natural order
. .
Li k e th e apple per fectly ripe dropping fro m the tree o r li k e ,
w
the beauti ful butterfly un folding from the chrysalis death ,
o ught to be a pa inless step in the u p ard advance

2 H e Obj ects to being p u t u nder si x feet o f e arth i n a
.
blac k co ffi n be fore he has vacated the premises T O bury .
w
a man alive is a forcible ej ection and a forcible ej ection ,
is al ays pain ful W hen you consi der that in death the
.
c onscious brai n is first vacated and that the subconscious ,
brain is the last vacated and that death is not con su m

'
w
mated until the last cell o f the subconscious brain is vacated
by the spirit u al man o n e can readily se e h o mistaking
, ,
w
unconsciousness fo r death a man may b e buried a live , .
In the natural normal order o f things it as designed

t hat the spiritual man remain a tenant o f t he body u ntil
to U s e T h e m . 14 1
w
w w
he 13 fitted to take an adva nce step up ards U nder these . ,
circumstances it o uld be u n ise to give the Will direct

control over the machinery that governs the v ital organs
therefore,
1 All the machinery that sustai ns a n d protects li fe i s

.
governed by the Spiritual man thro ugh the nerve center s

o f the subconscious brain .
2 This machinery acts automatically instantaneously

.
,
an d continually When a man commits suicide the dee p

.
w
subconscious instinc tive desire for conti nuance i n the body
w
is mastered by the presence o f o u t ard circumstances o r ,
w
else the nerve centers are S hattered by disease o r recked
by some po erful emotion S uicide is utterly repugnant
.
to the healthy subconscious brain All its forces a re

.
leagued against death The purpose o f the spiritual man

.
w
operati n g through this brai n is to marshal all the fo rces in
the body to ards o n e gran d end — n amely a stro n g vigor , ,
w w
o us
,
healthy li fe This subco nscious marshaling o f all
.
w
forces i n th e body to ards health is hat the doctors call
”
w
the li fe forces o f nature and they say that their ork i s
,
w
”
to assist nat u re I deeply sympathize
. ith poor natur e
”
hen the young doctor co mes aro und carrying his minia
“
w
ture drug store under his arm Instead O f assisting natur e
.
w
he fills the system ith poisonous drugs givin g n ature addi ,
w w
ti o n al ork t o remove this poison from the system T he .
best ay to assist n ature is to study and find ou t ho na

ture does things and let all methods O f cure har monize
’
w
with nature s methods All the cures that ever have bee n
.
Wrought have been rought by the li fe -forces O f the spir

i tu a l man O perating through the subco n scious brain centers .
Th i s deep subconscious tendency in t he h uman brain to

42 U nse en Forc e s an d H l
a o to U s e T he m .
w
ards health
’
proves that the subconscious brain centers
guard li fe s citadel .
A gain the fact that all the vital organs are governed
,
t hrough the subconscious nerve centers proves the same
w
proposition The entire conscious o r sur face brai n can be
.
w
re mo ved and all the vital organs ill discharge their func
t ions ith automatic p re cl s1o n Remove the subconscio us
.
w
b rain and the h eart lungs stomach liver kidneys and all
, , , , ,
t he internal vital machinery ould stop .
A gain , the fact that the n erve centers that control the
i nvoluntary movements O f the muscles are in the su b c on
w
s cious brain demonstrates the correctness O f the pr oposi
w w
t ion . I n the case of the dro ni n g man his first e fforts
w
to save himsel f hen he finds himsel f in the ater are ,
.
c onscious In a fe m1n u te s he loses consciousne ss a n d

.
,
then the involuntary nerve cen t ers o f the subconscious

b rain are brought into action and he automatical l y seizes
w
his rescuer ith a grip O f ste el dragging him do n to
’
, w
d eath with him U nder these circumstances the Spiritual
.
man Operating through the subconsci ous ce nters i s gov

, ,
e rned by on e bli n d i n ten se i m u l se — n amely hold o n to any

p ,
thing that promises li fe The spiritual ma n mani fests gi ant

.
w
strength thro u gh the subconscious centers ; man s reserve
po er lies in the subconscious The exhibitions Of mu s .
w w
c u l a r power through the conscious are as nothing compa r ed
w
ith the exhibitions O f muscular po er through the s u b
’
conscious S amson s strength as all subconscious The
. .
marvelo u s strength put forth in times o f emergency by
w
men and women O f ordinary muscular development is all
w
s ubconscious A lady told me some time ago that hen
.
h e r ho u se as o n fire unassisted s he dragged a heavy ma

144 U n s e e n. Fo r c e s and H o w to U s e T h e m .
w alking piano -playing bicycle riding di fficult gymnasti c

, , ,
w
feats etc ,
w w
It ill be n oticed by the reader o f this volume that I
al ays connect the mental act o f the spiritual man ith
its corresponding physical e ffect The e ffect O f thought.
force upon the brain and through it upon the body i s a fact
that is n o t dependent upon either a ffi rmation or denial .
The subconscious brain i s composed o f atoms o f matter ;

the arrangement of these ato m s in cells and combinatio n s
O f cells is the result o f thought -force S ince their con .
w
-f
struction and coordinati on is the result O thought orce
f
w w
their m odification is the resul t o f thought-force for hat ,
ever has the po e r to construct has the po er to modi fy .
1 A n a ffirmation is a conscious m ental act W hen a

w
. .
man says I i l l he directs a stream o f tho u ght-force in a

,
Specific direc tion .
2 An a ffirmatio n is thought-f orce in action in th e brain

. .
3 Affi rmations fro m the co n scious brain reach the su b

.
conscious by virtue of their close connection .
4 A ffi rmations o r thought -force in action sets nerve

.
force in action because thou gh t-force do mi n ates nerve

,
force .
5 These a ffirmations repeated and repeatedly carried

.
w
into action send successive streams o f nerve-force through
the brain directed to ards the musc l es employed i n the act .
ww
6 In the course O f time tracks are created amongst the
.
w w w
nerve cells O f the mid-brain and the act hich as at first
,
w
done ith effort and done clu msily is n o done ithout
w w
e ffort and ith autom atic accuracy .
T hese propositions Sho c l early h o habits are formed .
Invisible thought -force drives invisible nerve-force, and

U nse e n Forc e s an d H o w to U se T h e m . 14 5
w
these t o forces create tracks in the brain T hought and
.
w ww
n erve -force like all other fo rces, seek the path o f the least
,
resistance We speak ith scientific accuracy hen e say

.
w
w
It is hard to get ou t o f the O ld ruts
This l a as intended to O perate beneficially
( )
a In making the subco nscious brai n a labor -
savin g
machine With all his mechanical skill man has n ot as
.
w w
yet succeeded i n constructing an au tomatic machin e S O
w w
onderful i n its orking S O intricate in i ts details an d
, ,
ith so many c ountless adaptations as e se e here W hen .

,
by n umerous repetitio ns an act becomes automatic the , ,
spiritual m an thro u gh the conscious brain , can turn on the

,
steam and the automatic machinery o f the subconsciou s

,
w
takes full charge and th e spiritual ma n can turn his a t
w w
tention else here Because o f this arrangement a man ca n
.
w
alk through a cro ded t h oro ugh fare deeply i mmersed i n
w
though t and yet he ill not stumble over Obstructions or
,
collide ith other pedestrians O n acco unt O f this ar .
w
rangement the piano player can manipulate the keyboard
-
ith lightning rapidity and read the m usic and yet he is ,
w
not conscious O f the keys o r the notes Because Of thi s .
w
the proo f-reader can glance do n a colum n o f type a n d
tell ith automatic accuracy how many mistakes there are :
w
in the colum n Because O f this arran gement the orat or ca n
.
charm the audience ith well balanced sentences rounde d

-
,
w
rhetoric modulated intonation s or brilliant periods, and
, ,
yet remain unconscious o f the ords or methods he is em
w
ploying B ecause o f th is as I write I am not conscious o f
.
w
each letter nor am I consc ious Of the ords I am emp l o y s
w
ing W riting itsel f and the hole business o f cloth in g
.
ideas i n ords by repetition becomes automatic In short .

,
10 m
46 U n se e n Forc e s an d H o w to U s e T he m .
w
this l a Operates in all departments o f human action
”
.
Practice ma k es perfect Repetition creates trac k s in

.
the brain and the thou ghts tend to run i n the trac k s they
,
w w
have themselves created .
w
b
( ) T his l a operates unceasingly and it a s intended ,
w
to operate beneficially The l a does not seem to care it .
ill hand over to the subconscious machinery anything the
ww ww
Spiritual man g i ves it I f the Spiritual man h a nds over an
.
a k ard method this a k ard method tends to become

,
automatic Hesitancy in S peech o r stam mering by repe ti

.
,
w
tion Shapes the speech centers in the subconscious creating
,
w w
a habit Fluency or ease in spea k ing obeys the same l a
. .
w w
So a tho u gh t , reap an act ; so an act reap a habit ; ,
so a habit reap a character ; so a character reap a de s

, ,
”
tiny . The entire philosophy of character-buildin g and
w
success or o n the other han d o f cha racter -blasting and
, , ,
fai lure is found i n this sentence

, B u t this l a Operates .
ww
u nc e as1n l
gy and all a ffi rmation s tend to become automatic ,
and hen e co nsider that the subconsci ous brain has com
p l e te control over all the vital o rgans o f the body and
w w w
is also the absolute master in t he business body buildingo f -
as ell as character-buil di ng e may say that the hole

,
w w
philosophy o f heal th or disease i s fou nd in this sentence
w
also Changing the phraseology a little e may say : S o
.
w
a thought reap an act so an act reap a brain attitude ;
, ,
ww
'
so a brain attitude reap health o r disease , .
w
It is i n deed very strange to me that e ill admit that
this l a O perates in the realm o f ch aracter building and -
w w w
deny that it has any bearing u pon body -building ; but ,
hether e deny it o r a fi rm it, the l a Operates Silently

a nd sublimely The same brain that furnishes the physical
.
»
148 U
n se e n Forc e s an d H o w to U s e T h e m .
w
drug becomes continued a fi rmati on s o f disease I f the
,
.
‘
a ffirmations that he gives himsel f that the drug ill cure
w w
him are stronger than the combined e ffects o f the drug and
ww
h l s morbid affirmations he ill get ell fo r in the contest ,
’
o f forces the strongest al ays ins In the man s case .
under consideration the eff ects o f the drugs and the morbid
ww
aflfir ma ti o n s are greater in their force than the a fli r mat i o n s
o f improvement The result is he daily gro s orse He

. .
beco m es more morbid and studies the flaming advertise
w
w
ments o f patent medicine and examines pictures o f diseased
w
tissue T hese are photographed by the l a
.
\
e are c o n si d
w
e r1n
g on the subconscious brai n He becomes .orse and
retchedly morbid He then de te rmm e s to plunge more
.
w w
deeply into the cause o f disease an d he reads medical ,
or k s ith their coarse materialism and learns the erro
w
n e o u s stu ff that the cause o f all disease i s bacilli T he air .
,
w w
the ater he learns to his utter horror are f ull o f moving
, ,
bacteria ; the hole u n 1verse is peopled ith millions o f

mi c ro scO p i c animals— animals so small that a quadrillion
could lie o n a ten -cent piece and not touch each other He .
w w w
learns that these monsters cause all disease T hey a re .
’
armed ith pincers and cla s and teeth like a ild boar s
w
tus k s They enter the human body i n countless hordes
.
and tear a ay the tissue devo uri n g it leaving their o fl a l

, ,
w
to poison the system He imagin es his body is the hom e
.
w
O f cra ling millions O f these beasts ; he can feel them a s
they march up and do n his backbone getting ready fo r
w w
the attac k .T his sensatio n is trans ferred t o his su b co n
scious brain and he becomes still orse The ma n is n o .
ww
thoroughly frightened ; fear takes possession of him and
thro s do n all doors and the man beco mes the roosti n g
,
U n se e n Fo r c e s an d H o w to U s e T h e m . 14 9
w
place fo r thousands o f morbid fancies Al l these fancie s .
w w
are trans ferred and he beco mes steadily orse Eventually .
w
the subconscio us brain is entirely arped and t isted and
m oulded into a chronic a bnormal Shape in con formity ith
’ ’
the nature o f the man s repeated a ffi rmations The m an s .
w
physical condition becomes o n e o f chronic disease and ,
hen he passes beyond a certain limit recovery i s i mp os
w
sible When the subconscious brain centers have assu med
.
w
a permanent attitude in a morbid directio n e have
chronic disease in the body This is hy chronic diseases

.
w
have been prono un ced incurable and I am of the O pinion ,
that any disease can become chronic and hen the brain ,
centers have beco me permanently se t the condition o f the
w
patient becomes hopeless .
When a C hristian S cience practitio ner collides ith a

w
ma n hose subconscious brain centers are se t in the dirce
tion o f disease it gives him pause and causes hi m to
’
w
thin k that there is so mething de fective in M rs Eddy s .
philosophy He h as been taught that all disease ill yield

.
w
inst a ntly to the magic formula o f the Christian S cience
w
cult He has been taught that the po er he turn s loose o n
.
the patient— for cash — is the po er o f G od But this .
w
chronic condition produced by years o f co ntinued affi rma
w
tions o f di sease ill not yield to hi s a ffirmations o f health .
w
T he patient dies and the demonstrator
,
h o failed t o dem
o n stra te consoles himsel f and patches u
p hi s theory ith
the thought that the patient did not ha Ve enough faith .
w
My experience in the realm o f suggestive therapeutics
cb n v i n ce s me that it i s an easy matter t o arp th e su bcon
s cious brain into an abnormal attitude by disease -lade n
a ffi rmations and exceedingly di fficult; when the brai n h as
,
150 U n se e n Force s an d H o w to U s e T h e m .
w
beco me hardened to ta k e the t ist o u t by a ffirmations o f
,
health When t he subconscious brain is temporarily disar

.
ranged by a temporary disease the cure i s easy fo r all the

, ,
w w
l i fe -forces are o n the alert to assist in the restoratio n but
hen the li fe-forces themselves are saturated ith the poison
w
o f disease laden suggestions and the spiritual man himsel f
-
,
is shot through and thro ugh ith tens o f thousand s o f sug
w
gestions O f disease the case is very di ffi cult t o tre at Ma
, .
te ri al agencies in a case O f this k ind are orse than useless .
The supreme need in a case of this kind i s a regular course
w w
in mental suggestion .
S o metimes e find a case here the spiritua l man is eager

to be cured and all the Spiritual forces are ready to en gage
l n the contest fo r mastery but the blood is thin the bo dy
, ,
w
is attenuated the supply o f nerve -force is deficient and t he
,
tissue of some o f the organs is asted In this case the

’
w
practitioner must n o t expect instantaneous victory The .
process o f degeneration as gradual an d the process o f
w
restoration must be gradual Re peated suggestions coup
.
,
w
led ith the neglect O f physical exercise brought about the ,
w
diseased condition s Repeated suggestio ns co u pled ith
.
,
w
proper physical exercises ill bring abo ut the cure B u t
,
.
w
the practitioner or the man h o underta k es to cure him
w
sel f must remember that it is easier to fall do n the moun
w
tain than it is to climb up T he first is done ithout e f
.
w w
fort ; t he second is accompanied ith much e fi o rt Besides .
,
w
the fall has so eaken e d the man that the up ard progress
is accomplished ith much pai n Further o n in this vol ume
.
I propose to enter into th i s question more exhaustively .
w w
T he next question for consideration is the governing
po er in the subconscious bra 1n T he govern i n g p o er i s
.
15 2 U n se e n Fo rc e s an d H o w to U s e T he m.
c hildren and relatives and the li fe and reputatio n Of h i s

,
w
w
nearest and dearest friends T he subconscious ill rej ect
.
any suggestion that ou l d militate against any O f these .
w w
b T h e spiritual man a cting thro u gh the subconscio u s
( )
brain ill reject any suggestion that antagonizes his ell
fixed habits W e have see n th at all habits are formed by re
.
w w
p e a te d S u ggestions carri ed o u t into living action A man .
w
h o has established hab its o f ho n esty ill rej ect the sug
w
gestio n to steal o r cheat o r de fraud A man ho has .
w w
est ablished the habit o f abstinence ill rej ect th e su gge s
w
tion o f liquor-drin k ing A oman h o has established
.
the habit Of chastity ill reject all salacious suggestions .
A nd the reserve forces o f the subco n sci o us are ever o n the
ww
alert to assist t he Spiritual man in guarding himsel f against
any and a l l su ggestions th at ould reck these established
habits T his principle holds good in the case o f bad habits
. .
Bad habits are formed j ust as good habits are formed by ,
w w
repeated su ggestions carried into action The morphine .
habit the hisky habit the cocain habit the s earing

, , ,
w
habit the stammering habit the disease habit the lying
, , ,
w
habit all habits hether bad or good are formed in the
, , ,
w
same ay Repeated affirmations carried into living action
.
thro the subconscious brain centers into fixed attitudes ,
a n d the sugg estion that a n tagonizes the se t attitude o f the
w
'
brain centers is rej ected But there i s this notable di fl e r
.
ence to be observed in the application of the l a of sug

gest i on in the real m of the subconscio u s to the re con struc
w
t ion o f brain attitudes produced by repeated good s u
gg e s
tions o r repeated bad suggestions The S piritual man as .
made in the image of God , and the plan of the soul em

bodies the idea o f moral and S piritual perfection All .
U n seen Fo rce s an d H o w to U s e T he m . 15 3
good habits are therefore in full harmo ny ith the deepest w

and str on gest instincts o f the S piritual man all b ad habits
w
are positively repugnant to him The spiritual man longs
.
w
to get rid O f all habits that are rong and inj urious This .
w
bein g true all suggestions that tend to destroy rong and
,
w
inj urious h abits fi nd a po er ful respo nse in the deep i n
w
sti n cts and aspirations o f the Spiritual man I f this p o .
e rfu l Opposition to the ro ng the Sin ful an d inj urious and

,
this internal aspiration fo r the true good and beauti ful did ,
w
n o t exist in the deeps o f the spirit u al man th e preacher ,
w w
and the physician might as ell go o u t of business fo r ,
they ould have nothing to ork o n .
S uggestion i s o n e o f the m o st i nfluential forces in the

un iverse S uggestion is t h o u ght -force in living action
. .
ww
S uggestion I S there fore a living movin g substantial re ality
, ,
.
w
The visi ble and i nvisible universe ere s ung into existence
in Obedience to suggestio n “
He S pake and it as done ;
.
w
”
he commanded and it stood fast G o d said Let there
.
,
”
be light and the re as light S uggestion has chan ged
.
the front of hu man hist o ry th o usands of times S u gge s .
w
tions o f hate have roused nations against e a ch other
w
an d made a thousan d battle -fi e l ds slippery ith blo od .
S uggestions of ambitio n have created orld co nquerors
w
like Alexander C aesar and Napoleon S u ggestions o f
,
.
avarice and greed have turned men into b rutes and ritten
some of the da rkest chapters o f h uman history S u gge s .
tio ns o f pride ambition an d in fallibility h ave erected

,
w w
great ecclesiasti cal establishments clothed these s e ,
w
tabl i sh me n ts ith political po er and sent forth i n to the
w
orld the forces o f intolerance These forces ha ve stained
.
th e s n ows o f the Alps ith blood erected th e Inqu isition, ,

15 4 U n see n Forc e s an d H o w
to U s e T he m
.
w
burned martyrs and turned Europe into a second Acel
w
dama S uggestions o f freedom have rought revolutions
.
,
ov erturned despotisms ritten immortal political docu

,
w
ments and founded republics S ugge stions o f love have
.
w
given the Christ to humanity established the church s ept
, ,
a ay idolatries and given inspiration to all the p hi l a n thro

pies o f nineteen hundred years S uggestions se t in motion
.
by the rattle O f the lid of the teakettle as the steam escaped

have given u s the lo comotive and th e steam engi ne S ug .
w
gestions aroused by the leg o f the sk inned frog touching
the pile o f metal saturated ith acid have given us the
telegraph and telephone and all modern electrical a p p l i
w
a n ce s
. The foundations o f all splendid character in man
w
or oman are made u p o f suggestions and the s up e rstru c ,
ture is composed O f the same material The la yer em .
w
ploys suggestion in his appeal to the jury th e politician as
he addresses his constituency the orator as he s ays his
audience ; the mother as she trai fis her child the teacher
as he imparts instruction ; th e physician as he prescribes
his medicine the merchan t as he sells his goods and the ,
w w w
preacher as he proclaim s his doctrine S uggestio n rules .
ww w
the orld S ugg estio n is the k ing at hose footstool e
.
all b o and hose imperious scepter e all obey S u gge s .
w
tio n is omnipresent in human a ffairs T here is n o depa rt .
w ww
ment O f human action o r thought here suggestion is n o t .
The atmosphere e breathe is cro ded ith suggestion .
ww
S uggestio n touches us at every point S uggestio n consti .
w
t a tes o u r Spiritual environment hile e live o n this earth
plane and in the higher altitudes a fter death it ill still
,
envelop us .
But the question n atu rally arises at this point I f su g

15 6 U n se e n Fo rc e s an d H o w to U s e T h e m .
w
w
B ut it m u st be Observed that the conditions hich O h
tain in the actual orld o f the present are a perversion O f
w
the original design In the plan o f the u niverse and in
.
the con struction o f man it as intended :
w w
( )
a T hat the spiritual man should be supreme master
o f all the forces ithin and ithout himsel f T h e ego is .
the mightiest force in the human provinces Man is a .
w
li v ing movin g Spiritual force He is a se l f-governing
,
.
,
w
sel f-moving sel f-determining entity He has the po er
, .
to select and reject He has th e po er o f discrimination

.
w
and c an subj ect all suggestions that come to him t o a rigid
w w
si fti n g process He can discern bet een the suggestio n
.
that ill help and the sugge stion that ill hinder ; he can
a ccept the o n e and rej ect the other .
S
w w
b
( ) uggestions are created by the Spiritual man and it ,
as intended that the spiritual man sh ould m
w
aster h i s o n
cre a tions and n o t be m astered by them It as intended .
w
t hat the spiritual ma n should a bsorb the good in his men
t a l atmosphere an d eave i t into the texture o f his u n fold
w
i n g l i fe and rej ect the bad The sa cred book says :
,
.
“
Prove
‘
w w
”
all things hold fast that hich is go od
,
Choose ye this .
” ”
day hom ye ill serve Buy the truth and sel l it n ot
. .
Man then ought to be a greater circumstance than all

c i rc u m stances T he Spiritual man is the supreme force o n
.
this planet A ll things that surro und him are subordinate

.
to him A l l things are plasti c to the touch o f the master

.
han d All forces— thought-force chemical force electric

.
, ,
w
force organic force— are obedient to the imperious demand
,
Of the spiritual man History furnishes u s ith a mag

.
n i fi c e n t v ision o f the ideal man in the person O f Jesus the
Christ He is i n deed T he M a ster

. He is the mightiest .
U n se en Fo r c e s an d H o w to U s e T h e m .
,
w w
”
amongst the holy and the holiest amongst the mighty .
He as surro unded with an enviro nmen t that as n o t co n
w
d uc i v e to moral purity or i ntellectual grandeur Nazareth .
w w w
as sit uated o n the great caravan roa d t o Damascus an d ,
’
as the resting-place o f the orld s hoboes N azareth as i n .
bad repute Nathaniel said

. Can anythi n g goo d come o u t
w
o f N azareth ? But C hrist mastered his early environmen t
w w
and pushed it a ay fro m arou nd him risi n g into a nobler ,
and purer realm He as surrou nded i th a mental en y i

.
ro n me n t o f o l d creeds the accumulation s o f centuries o f

,
thought M oses and the p rOp he ts an d the rabbis o f a

.
tho usand years had created an atmosphere o f religiou s
w
thought that environed him and to uched hi m at every
point Yet he pushed all this a ay fro m him and rose
.
superior to his age and to all the belie fs o f his times and
w
poured forth a doctri ne broad as t h e human race deep as ,
its needs hite as the sunlight pure as t he u n folding lily

, , ,
and sparkling as the fountains o f Lebanon He i s indeed .
w
T he M a ster All forces are obedient to his co mmand H e
. .
is absolute master of all forces ithin himse l f He i s the .
incarnatio n of per fect sel f-contro l He is never disturbed . .
His sel f-balance is per fect In the ho ur o f tri umph h e .
never loses his steadiness I n th e ho ur o f disaster his

.
w
moral equilibrium i s u ndisturbed He i s abso lute maste r .
w w
over disease Having on per fect mastery in himsel f he
.
i s n o able to master others Disease flies a ay as he a d.
w
vances H i s to uch o f harmony brings all things he
.
touches into tune ith the music o f the spheres The di s .
ar ranged mental machinery of the demented as he speaks , ,

’
runs smooth and the man sits at the Master s feet clothed
,
in his right mind The stormy billows on the se a o f Gal

.
15 8 U nse e n Fo r c e s an d H o w to U s e T he m .
w w
w w
il ee ac k no ledge hi s sup remacy fo r as he speaks the i nds ,
sink a ay into a dead calm and the aves crouch at his

.
w w
command li k e abashed spaniels i n the presence o f their
master The regions O f the dead ac k no ledge his po er
.
,
fo r the departed S pirits at his command come bac k to re

animate the tabernacle o f clay Jesus the Christ the .
,
conqueror i s a revelation o f the i dea l ma n He is a rev

,
.
w
elation O f the possibilities that are in man I f he is not .
,
then he is u tterly useless as an example and utterl y po er

less as a n ideal It looks like folly for a preacher to pro
. ,
w w
claim Jesus as ou r ideal a n d example and then smite u s ,
w
through ith despair by saying that e cannot imitate him
in all the points o f his excellence I am a are that a s ou r .
i deal he is ever beyond u s and above u s but it is ou r duty ,
w
and exal ted privilege to aspire to the golden heights o f
character to hich he attained .
A n examination of his grand and lo fty li fe reveals these

great truths
1 It is possible to un fold the s piritual man to the hig h
.
e st degree o f per fection .
2 The ph ysical man o ught to be subordinate to th e

.
S piritual man and his responsive servant .
w w
3 T he spiritual man is absolute master o f all forces
.
ithin and ithout .
4 Being master the spiritual man can select th e good

.
,
and rej ect the bad o ut o f a l l environments .
w
5 M an can embody in his character the true , the bea u
.
w
ti ful and good and he can create his o n atmosph ere
, .
‘
6 Man is responsible
. He is th e archi te ct o f his o n
.
character The materials are u nlimited in supply and he

.
,
is to blame i f he fails and will be rewarded i f he succeeds

, .
60 U n se e n Forc e s an d H o w to U se T he m .
CH A P T ER V II .
TH E S U B CO N S CIOU S B R A I N— CO NT IN UED
w
.
w
One ofmy aims in riting this volume is to open the
w
eyes o f my fello s in the struggle o f li fe to the grande u r
o f the po ers they possess and to the infinite possibilities
that lie l n the realms o f the unseen and subconscious .
Medicine by prescribing material remedies exclusively

,
w
and neglecting the menta l factor ; theology by preachin g ,
w
the doc trl n e o f human depravity and the po erlessness o f
w
the human ill hymnology by setting the false theology
,
w
to music ; and psychology , by i ts narro definition of min d ,
w
have surrounded man ith a dense thought atmosphere -
composed of eakness helplessness depravity and fear

, , .
Man has absorbed this atmosphere These suggestions .
have entered and become part and parcel of his bei n g ;

th ey are inscribed u po n the convolutio ns o f his bra1n l n
w
fact they have so modified these brain convolutions that
, ,
w
by the la s o f heredity these suggestions have been
,
handed do n from generation to generation W e literally .
w
live move and have o u r being in an ocean of suggestions
,
w
that enslaves the ego , cramps the po ers o f the soul freeze s ,
w
all arm aspirations and turns man into a cringing fright ,
” “
ened co ard a worm o f the dust
“
,
a bro k en and empty
,
”
v essel,
singing that hymn that smells o f death and decay ,
w w
“
Har k , from the tombs a dole ful sound .
w
T he a i m of the N e Thought philosophy is to s eep
a ay this false environment and put in its place an environ
U n se e n Forc e s an d H o w to U s e T h e m
. 16 1
me nt of tho u ght that i s an exact co unterpart of the trut h

’
o f t he universe and man s being I freely co nc ede that .
it is a herculean task but j ust as Hercules clean sed th e

,
w ww
A ugean stables by turning the crystal streams o f the river
thro u gh them so e propose to s eep a ay the false e n v i
,
ro n me n t by turning upo n ma n th e crystal streams o f t rut h .
We propose to meet all obj ections in a S pirit o f sere n e

cal mness S torm meetin g storm only adds to the fury o f
.
w w
the conflict Truth never engages i n st ormy argument
. .
Truth quietly m akes a statement and allo s error to orry

itsel f to death in the vain attempt to overco me it Truth .
i s like all the o ther con q uering fo rces o f the universe ;
w
like light fo r instance L ight never ar g ues ; it does n ot
, .
anno u nce i ts approach ith ban ds ban n ers or boisterous ,
ness ; i ts co ming i s as S ilent as the foot fal l of a fairy .
A S it comes the darkne ss stag g ers turn s and v anishes like ,
a frightened deer As it comes all li fe rej oices and all n a

.
w w
ture dons her festive garments .
As the truth advances e expect that it ill m eet with

intense oppositio n but al l oppo sition i n th e lo n g run will
,
vanish like the darkness T o Oppose truth is to commit .
’
suicide Truth i s man s best friend Truth comes to man
. .
with her hands full of b l essing her he art full o f love, her ,
w
lips dropping benedictio ns Truth i s a beauti ful angel to .
w
the man ho i s receptive to her graci ous tender ness, b u t
sh e is the minister o f j ustice to the man ho obstinatel y
w
refuses her gi fts .
Saul o f Tarsus held the c l othes of those cri mina l s ho

slew Stephen the white souled the S il v er to ngued cham
- -
,
w
pion o f truth ; a fter this he breathed o u t threate ning s
“
”
and slaughter a gainst the n e System la u nched by Jc su s
11 m
16 2 U n se e n Fo r c e s an d H o w
to U s e T he m .
of Nazareth ; he resolved to destroy it and he Obtained

.
w
letters of authori ty legalizing his mad rage and started fo r ,
w w
a distant city to carry his icked purpose into e ffect O n .
the ay the light of truth ith a brilliance that ou tfl ash e d

,
w
the S yrian su n in its splendor shone u pon him and he fell ,
to the earth and a voice out o f the maj estic splendor as

,
w w
h eard saying : “
It i s hard fo r thee to kick against the
”
goad . The goad as a Sharp stick shod ith sharpened
w
steel used by the teamsters o f that day i n driving oxen .
w w
S o truth is a S harp stick shod ith sharpened steel and ,
the man ho thro s himsel f in to a hostile attitude to it

inj ures himsel f but does not h urt the truth .
w
C hristianity be fore it re ce 1v e d the touch o f polluted
,
w
hands as simple beauti ful maj estic tru t h and S aul o f
, , , ,
w
Tarsus as committing suicide by attempting to destroy
w
it S aul as an ardent and fiery champion o f Ju daism
. .
w
He had been surrounded ith a thought-atmosphere ex
e lusively Je ish from his childhood He had absorbed .
this atmosphere and he became an incarnation o f that o l d

,
system and on e o f its most noted exponents C hristianity .
w
aimed at the complete abolition o f this system o f thought,
w
and Sau l flung himsel f for ard and fought t o avert the
w
supposed calamity He might as ell have tried to stem
.
Niagara o r drive back the tides He might as ell have .
tried to rein in the cyclone o r brush back the morning
w
W 1th a broom .
T he N e Thought philosophy is a restatement o f the

simple teachings o f Christ We demand that this teach .
ing be freed fro m all human O pi nio ns divorced from all ,
c ast-iro n creeds clea n sed from t he p oison

, o f human error
16 4 U ns e e n Force s an d H o w to U s e T he m .
wsome great and noble thing high success busine

a true w children s gro w
in ,
in ss
’
or in art the
,
l ov eoman
'
of th ,
his
some vested w
in every great virtue the advance some good cause
,
of ,
th e
destruction of rong th e triumph some , of
that belie w
glor ous principle the opportunity
i ,
an immortal li of fe ,
and the strength and greatness ill pass int of f o
”
and become a living part o f the man .
w w w
We have already seen that the spiritual man comes h ere
to find o u t ha t he i s an d ha t a re hi s p ossi bi li ti es H o .
w
can he un fold himsel f i f he believes that he is a poor mi s ,
w
e ra b l e retch , orphaned ragged smitte n t h roh gh and
, ,
w
through ith a million i n fi rmi ti e s These false ideas have .
’
turned the orld into a poorhouse and God s children ,
w w
sons and daughters of the King into a race o f shivering , ,
co ardly retches .
The infinite Father in training his children has fu r

n i sh e d innumerable object-lessons b u t these lesso ns have,
w w w
been tarnished by h uman hands History 18 a gallery filled .
ith splendi d portraits of men and omen ho were great

from the standpoint o f character and achievement, but o u r
w
teachers have told us that these great individuals wer e
w w
—
specially created and specially endo ed an d 1n sp i re d by
w w
God for a Special ork that e have nothing in common
,
ith them and that it ere folly to attem pt to emula te

,
w
thei r example I am of the O pinion that ou r teachers in
.
the p u lpit and in the chairs o f theology have un ittingly

a cted the part o f robbers fo r they have stolen fro m u s t he
,
m emorab l e examples o f the master spirits o f the past by

proclaimi n g that it i s a matter of impossibility fo r u s t o
attain to such heights of achievement .
The infinite Father has also written upon the plan o f

U
nse e n Fo rc e s an d H o w to U s e T h e m . 65
t he w
soul intense aspiratio ns to ards per fectio n a pro fo und ,
reverence fo r truth a holy respect fo r the g ood and a lo fty

,
a dmiration fo r the beauti fu l .Th e theolo gy tha t turn s G o d

into a g reen -eyed mo nster o f j ealousy is a relic o f barba
r ism . S uch a God is a purely hu man creation It suited .
very well i n the days when men made their gods to o rder .
w
But the infinite Father cannot be j ealo us whe n his chil
dre n u nfold their po ers and advance to S plendid aeco m
l i sh me n t Is the painter j ealous o f his painting tha t
p .
c om ma nds the admiratio n o f thousands I s the musician
w
j ealous o f his music that charms the vast audience Is the
w w
author j ealous o f hi s boo k hen it chains the attentio n o f
t he orld ? Is the father j ealous o f his so n ho by virtue
w w
o f hi s superior ability throws him i nto the shade ? T o
these questions e all answer No S ha l l e then stigma
, .
w
t i z e the character o f God by ascribin g to him feelin g s
hich we would con sider dis g race ful in man
w
God is h onored hen man u n folds himsel f and marches
w w
Man
w
o n to grander achievement i n the real m of action .
a s built to alk upright ith his face towards the stars ,
and it is a crime against h u manity to freeze ambitio n to ,
destroy aspiration , t o crush the instinct fo r achie v ement
w
and paralyze the will The robes o f the pro fessor i n the
.
divinity schoo l , the holy hands of ordination o r the bej e

e l e d crown o f the kin g co n fers upon n o man the right t o
c ru sh the legitimate aspiratio n s o f the soul in man The .
great teacher re fused to break the bruised reed or q uench

”
the smo kin g flax . He stren gthened the bruised reed a n d
w w
fanned the smokin g flax into a brilliant flame Just as the .
gentle su nlight ooe s the seed i nto li fe so Jesus ooed the

s o ul onward towards per fection .
16 6 U n se e n Force s an d H o w
to U s e T h e m .
’
w
w w
Man stands next to God He is God s s on He as . .
w
born i t h magnificent possibilities ithin him a n d the i h ,
w w w
finite Father has surrounded h i m ith the opulence o f li fe ,
love truth po er and isdom T h e universe as built

, , .
w w
for man and it i s his delight ful privilege to explore th e
,
w
regions of his o n being and estimate his po ers ; to ex
l re the realms o f the u n iverse and discover its la s t o
p o ;
open the storehouses o f li fe and take possessio n in th e
’
Father s name .
w w
It must be remembered that man has no right to u se his
po ers to crush his fello s ; he has n o right to u se the
w
treasures o f the universe to grati fy selfishness S e l fi shn ess .
w
is a perversion it is a defiance o f all l a both human and ,
w
divine ; it is a destruction of the principle upon hich t h e
whole system o f things as constructed Love created th e .
w
universe love p ervades and enswat hes it A ll law is lo ve .
w
in sel f-expression Nature sometimes ears a stern and
.
w w
savage appearance S he is only stern and severe to ards
.
ww
those h o stand hostile to her program S ing 1n to lin e .
ith l a and it becomes your friend Oppose it and it b e

, ,
comes your enemy All punishment is reme dial An

. .
everlasting hell of fire and bri mstone, where dam ned spirits
fry o n b u rning coals forever may be o n the pro gram o f th e
,
n arrow theologian but it does not appear on the program

,
w
o f the infinite Father Punishment is inflicted but it is
.
,
sel f-i n fl i cte d, and its ultimate outcome is k n o ledge and
w
obedience Since love built the universe , and since all
.
things are moving on ards up the path o f eternal progres s

’
through love s inspiratio ns, then selfish ness is an abortio n
w
and o u ght to be banished .
It is the s upreme purpose o f th e N e Thought p hi l oso

16 8 U n seen Forc e s an d H o w to U s e T he m .
w
w
’
w
i tu al man s observatory ; it is the throne -roo m o f ill the ,
w
seat of j udgment a n d reason It is the brain into hich .
w
the spiritual steps he n he a akes o u t o f sleep it is also
w w w
t he assorting-roo m fo r ideas A ll ideas pa ss in revie here
.
w
and are stamped i t h the ord accepted o r the ord re
w
j e cte d and ,
then allo ed to pass into the vast storehouse o f
t he subconscious In this region the spiritual man eaves
.
the ideas that are accepted and the rej ection o f the ideas
that are rej ected into the living tissue o f body and spirit .
w
I f the idea re fers to the body it goes to the body and i f it ,
w
re fers to the spirit it goes to the spirit The o n der ful .
w w
eaver in the depths never makes a mistake .
The very same l a t h at eaves thought attitudes into
w
brain attitudes thereby produci n g habits is the law that
, ,
w
seizes all ideas hether o f acceptance or rej ection and
, ,
eaves them into li fe ; and j ust as the tattoo marks remain
w
permanently i n the body u nl ess they are replaced by some
ne mater ial so th ese ideas re main in the subconscio us
,
a n d in the living tissue o f body and spirit until they a re
w
replaced by n e ones ; and even then the ego as he O per
ates i n the subconscious c a n n e ver forget that at o n e time
-
w
i n his experience he was in possession o f them .
w w
The conscious brain is the department h ere the spirit
w
ual man thro s into external for m his thoughts ords and ,
w
actions The subco nscious is the storehouse from hence
.
h e is furnished ith material as he needs it T hough t .
stu ff is the material There is so to speak a double

.
, ,
w
elevator in movement all the time i n the brain on e carry ,
ing thought-stu ff do n to the subconscio us the other ,
w
carrying thought -stu ff up i nto the conscious Man is .
building his o n character , a nd he is furnishing material

U n se en Forc e s an d H o w to U s e T h e m . 16 9
to build the characters of others The co ncentratio n of .
thought -stu ff in the individual and the distributio n o f the
w
s ame material are going o n a ll the time T his law o f con .
w w
c entration and distribution is a l a o f the universe an d
w
d oes n ot depend upon the hu man ill The human ill .
O perates in the conscious brain Here is here the stu ff

.
that enters into character is inspected T he spiritual man .
a ctin g as inspector i n the cons c ious brain is r esponsible for
w
the quality o f the thou gh t stu fl that he hands o ver to th e
-
builder i n the subconscio us regions The la s o f charac .
ter buildin g are so mathematically adj usted to truth and

-
j ustice that i f the spiritual man hands over thought -stu ff to

the builder th at is u n desirable he inj ures himsel f beyo nd
w w
c o mput ation . There lived a contractor i n a north ern city .
'
w
He as a dishonest man and hen he received a co n tract
,
to erect a building his mai n ambition as to m ake as much

money o u t o f the contract as he could To this end he .
w ww w
u sed cheap and defective material and covered up the de ~
w w
fe e ts ith putty and paint His i fe as a oman o f
.
w
noble type S he a s employed as a dressmaker by the i fe
.
o f a U nited S tates senator h o lived i n the same city The .
senator resolved to make her a present so he called her ,
h usband to hi s o ffi ce and told him to erect a com fortable
w
and su bstantia l ho me o n o n e o f the lots owned by the se n
w
a tor
. The senator ent to Washington an d be fore he
.
w w
ent he gave the dishonest contractor de fi nite instructio n s .
The co ntractor ent to ork and p u t cheap and de fective

m aterial into the b uilding coverin g up all the de fects
, .
When the senator came home he examine d the house and

t hen ha n ded the contractor a deed fo r the house an d l o t .
The contractor in surprise examined the deed and fo und

170 U n se e n For ce s an d H o w to U s e T he m .
w ww
w
that it as deeded to his o n i fe a n d he unconsciously ,
w w ww
blurted o u t : What a con founded fool I as ; i f I ha d .
w
kno n that this house a s to be my o n I ould hav e
w
”
put good material into it But it as too late then the
.
w
opportunity as gone forever E v ery man is b uil ding his.
o n character, and he is furnishing the m aterial to build
the characters O f others He is responsible for the timbe r

.
w w
he puts into the structure and the timber h e furnishes to
others ithin the s eep o f his influence A s a unit in th e .
w
grand body o f humanity his main ambitio n o u ght to be to
build up a strong hite noble soul o u t o f selected m ate
, ,
rial and furnish his share o f similar material so that t he

entire body may reach per fection .
Man timber is thought stu ff We have already see n

- - .
that this stu ff is inspected i n the conscious brai n under the
w
flashlight o f reason and j udg ment W hen it is inspecte d .
and approved it goes do n and the builder in the s u b co n

,
scious silently transmutes it into character When it h as .
w
passed through this process it is ready to be given forth to
the orld in visible o r audible form as pre pared material .
w
w ww
Every man that lives furnishes i n his conversation and
actions a transparent sho indo m hich are samples o f
w
the thought -stu ff that is in him The best k ind o f man .
timber i s tru t h rought into living form in the perso n o f
w
some majestic individual Human creeds are compose d
.
of orm -eaten decayed h uman Opinio ns This age de

,
.
w ww
mands truth transl ated into magnificent lives .
w
We have n o arrived at the poin t here e can expla in
memory in a simple ay M emory i s the a bi l i ty to ca l l up
.
'
thou ght-stu fi f rom the r e a l ms of the su bcon sci ou s i n to the
c ons ci ou s It is clearly impossible for a man to have a
.
17 2 U
to U s e T he m .
w
w ww
mouth elections‘ I was sh ut up ith him i n a carriage for
ww w
t enty -four ho urs I ventured to as k hi m hat as the
‘
.
w
’
s ecret o f h i s success His ans er as : I r esolved hen

.
,
w
b e ginning to read l a to make everything I acquired
,
per fectly my o n and never to go to a second thing till

,
w
I had entirely accomplished the first M any o f my com .
w w w
p e ti to rs read as much in a day as I did in a eek b u t at ,
t he end o f t elve months my kno ledge a s as fresh as on
the day it was acquired wh ile theirs had glided away from
,
’
w
t heir recollection .
Memory is the po er to call up from the subconscio us
w
t o t he conscio us the thought-stu ff therein stored and S ir ,
Ed ard S ugden i n the above cited case so concentrated

, ,
w
his attention upo n each ite m o f hi s studies that the ideas
p ermeated his entire spiritual bei ng and ere impressed
u pon the convolutions o f his brain By co n cen tr a ti on he .
w
impressed them upon the subconscious brain and by r ep eti ,
w
t i on he mastered the po er to recall them o u t o f the su b
w ww
c onscious into the conscious Havi ng obeyed the l a o f
.
w
memory he mastered the l a and that l a as ever a fter
,
w
his illing servant and delivered up the thought stu ff
- -
w
hen t h e maste r needed it
'
.
w
We n o se e clearly that a good memory involves Obe
d i e n ce to t o g rand conditions con cen tra ti on and r ep e ti ti on
, .
w
A man may by concentratio n impress an idea deeply upo n
t h e su b co n sc l o u s brain but unless he cultivates the po er
,
w
.
o f calling it up by repetitio n he may apparently forget it .
w
C on cen tr a ti on is only o n e -hal f O f the l a o f memory .
E xp re ssi on i s the other hal f The l a o f memory may be

stated thus : Con cen tra te upon the matter to be re m
.
em
b ered until it has pervaded the soul and has bee n i m
U
n se e n Force s an d H o w to U s e T h e m . 17 3
w
presse d upo n the ne rv e centers o f the su b co nscious brain ;
then give exp r essi on to the thought in your o n lan guage .
Con cen tra ti on supplies the subcon scio us with th e thought
w
’
st u fl . E xp r essi on develops th e power to call it up i n to th e
conscious brai n for u se Man i s a onder ful institution
. .
Con cen r a on
t ti capitalizes thou g ht - stu ff and exp ressi on dis
tributes it .
w
Tho usands upon tho usands complai n of an i mper fect
memory They say : N o matter ho much I fix my
.
“
”
attentio n upon the subject matter I can not remember it
-
, .
w
T he reason they can no t remember it is because they have
w
failed to O bey the l a O f expression T he subconscio us
.
w
will n ot yield up i ts rich trea sures un less e obey t he
w
la . I am o f the O pin i on that the spiritual ma n in th e
s ubconscious never forgets anythin g he has ever kno n .
He may n ot be able to br 1u g it u p into the r ealm o f co n

sc i ou sn e ss, b ut t h is is n o proo f that he has for g otten it .
My experiments i n hypnotism have demonstrated to my

mind conclusively that the spiritual man i n the sub co n
scio us can never forg et anything he has ever known I n .
hypnotism the spiritual man retires fro m the consciou s

brain into the subconscious When the subj ect i s in thi s
.
st ate of u n conscio u sness I have by means o f su ggestio n

enabled him to give expression to facts, ideas an d e x p e ri
w w
e n c e s that he co uld n o t reproduce i n his conscious state .
w
In dividuals h o have bee n rescued fro m dro m n g i n ,
w
rel ati n g their experience have said that in the fe m o
,
ments of aw ful stru ggle in the ater all the events o f their
l i ne s passed in rapid panorama be fore them Evidently .
,
in a case o f this kind under inte n se mental a gony the

, ,
s u b co n sc l o u s b rain delivered u i t s contents

p .
17 4 U n se e n Forc e s an d H o w to U s e T he m .
History records some strange cases corroborating the
w
O pinion that the subconsciou s bra 1n can never forget any
w
t hing that has been impressed upo n it Here is a ell .
w
kno n and o ft quoted story furnishing a case in point
w
“
A ser vant girl in G ermany as very ill o f nervous fever
a ccompanied ith violent delirium In her excited rav .
w w w
ings she recited long passages from classical an d rabbinical
w w
riters hich excited the onder and even terror of all
w
ho heard them the most o f
,
ho m thought her inspired
w w w
o f a good o r evil s irit
p S ome . o f the passages hich
w
were ritten do n were found to correspond ith literal
w
e xtracts from learned boo k s W hen inquiries ere made
.
concern i ng the history o f her li fe it as fo und that several
ww
y ears be fore sh e had lived in the f amil y o f a n o l d and
w
learned preacher in the country ho as i n the habit o f ,
ww w
reading al oud favorite passages from the very riters l n
hose orks these extracts ere discovered Evidently .
her mental e xcitement acted upon the subconscious brain

j ust as suggestion acts upon t h e subcon scio us brain in the
w
c ase o f the hypnotized subj ect enabling her to give ex
,
pression to these lon g extracts hich had bee n i mpressed

u po n it by hearing the o l d preacher recite them .
w
”
Rev Timothy Flint in his Recollections records O f
.
,
“
,
w
himsel f that hen prostrated by malarial fever he repeated
w
a loud long passages fro m V irgil and Homer hich he had
never formally co mmitted to memory and o f hich both ,
be fore and after he could scarcely repeat a line .
w
The subconscious brain is a delicate and exquisitely se n
s i ti z e d instrument Because of this it ill receive impres
.
sions more easily and retain the m lon g er than the disc
o f a phonograph .
17 6 U n se e n Force s an d H o w to U s e T he m
A ga i n , the sp i ri tu a l ma n i n the su bcon sci ou s br a i n n ever
w
s l ee
p In
s. sleep the spiritual man retires from the co n scio u s
brain Duri n g his aking h ours th e spirit u al man O perates

.
exteriorly thro u gh the conscious and interiorly through
w w
the subconscious In sleep he ceases to Operate exteriorly
.
,
and all his forces act do nward a n d in ard S leep i s .
there fore re freshing an d invigoratin g because there i s an

intensified stream o f spiritual and nerve energy operatin g
upon the vital organs We have already seen in a former
.
chapter that the spiritual man , through the subconsciou s

brai n g u ards the citadel o f li fe To sustain life the vital
,
.
organs must be kept in operation day and n ight ; there

fore , the spiritual man never sleeps ; he keep s his hand
w
u pon the vital machinery of the body every moment of
existence I f there a s n o other evidence o f the activity
.
w
o f the S piritual man during sleep save the continued and
regular activity o f the vital organs this in itsel f ould be
w
su ffi cient .
w w
Apart from this e could furnish evidence in unlimited
ww
quantities I ill record a fe
. R L S tevenson the great. . .
,
w w w
novelist sho s ho his dreams increased in complexity
,
ith h i s l i fe until hen he commenced to rite stories for

,
w
publicatio n he got most o f his ideas fro m his dreams He
,
.
w w
says “
My Bro nies , G od bless them do o n e hal f my ,
ww w w
ork for me hile I a m fast asleep and in all h uman like ,
l i hood do the rest for me as ell hen I am ide a ake
w w w
a n d fondly suppose I do it fo r mysel f I had long been .
w
anting to rite a book o n man s do ublebeing For t o .
days I ent about racking my brain fo r a plot of some
ww
sort and o n the second night I drea mt the scene in Dr
, .
Jekyll a n d Mr Hyde at the indo , and a scene a fter

.
U n se e n Forc e s and H o w
to U s e T h e m . 17 7
w ards split in w in w w
der and u nder w
hich Hyde pu sued took the
t o r
p o
ent the change the presence his pur in of

‘ ’ ’
the stairs the broke w indow w

suer In . the C ount the mother
O ta l l a cham , ,
O tal l a s
given to me i n bulk and detail as I have tried to w

ber the meeting
, on ere ,
n
,
al l
rite
”
them .
w
”
w
C oleridge is said to have dreamed K u bl a Khan a fter
w
din ner during a nap and rote it down line by line hen ,
w
he a oke .
ww
A distinguished la yer had studied for days a most i m
w w w
portant case O n e night his i fe sa him rise up in the
.
night si t do n an d rite a long paper hich he put i n

, ,
w
his desk and returned to bed Next morning he told his .
i fe that he had a most interesting dream that he de l i v
w
ered a clear and l uminous o pinio n o n the case an d that ,
w
he ould give anything to recover the train o f tho ught
w
hich had occurred S he then directed him to the desk .
,
w
here to hi s surprise and j oy he foun d all that he had
,
dreamt clearly ritten out .
w w
Lord Kames in hi s History o f M an says
“
,
There ,
are various interesting operations o f hich e have n o
w
co nsciousness and yet that they have existed is known by
,
w w
thei r e ffects O ften have I go ne to bed ith a co n fused
.
notio n of hat I as st udying a n d have awakened in the

”
w
morning complete master o f the subj ect .
These inci dents a fe o u t o f tens o f thousands that

,
might be recorded demon strate beyo nd all do ubt the capa;

,
w
b i l i ty of the spiritual man for action during sleep In fact, .
w
i f all these incidents ere W 1p e d ou t o f existence the facts
w
furnished by hypnotism ould be more than su fli c i e n t to
p rove it M y o
. n experiments i n h ypnotis m have shown
12 m
to U s e T he m .
me the marvelous i n tellectu a l po er o f the Spiritual man w

as he operates through the subconscious brain I have .
placed subjects i n a deep sleep and carried the m i n thought

t o places they had never visited o n the t O p o f the Blue ,
”
Ridge mountains in the land o f the s ky a nd made
,
“
,
w
them describe the sunset beh i nd the mountains and th e
m aj estic sceneries that stretched fa r belo I have carried
.
w
them to the Corcoran A rt Gallery in W ashington in
thought and heard them descri be in glo ing langu age the
,
beauty o f a masterpiece in painting or a gro up in sculpture .
I have carried them in thought on a sailing trip over the
w
Chesape a k e bay and heard them describe their sensations
o f pleasure and the scenes they itnessed I have carried.
w
them in tho u ght to the opera house to hear the great band
-
w
master S ousa . I have atched the changing expression
o n the face as the aves o f imagined music swept o ver the
soul I have seen them cla p their hands as the music
.
ceased an d heard them express their extreme pleasure .
S uch experiments as these have dem o n strated to my

mind the marvelous capability o f the Spiri tual man fo r a o
ww
tion as he operates in the subconsci ous realms .
At this p om t e ill e x a mm e the philosophy o f dreams .
W e have already learned that the spiritual man operating

in the subconscious i s governed by suggestion A ll dr ea ms .
ca n be exp l a i n e d b on si der i n g the n a tu r e of the suggesti on

y c
tha t r ou ses the sp i r i tu a l ma n i n to a cti on i n sl eep For i n .
stance , a dream ca n be ca u sed by

1 P e rip her a l S uggesti on
. It is a cold night the ther
.
,
mome te r is hovering near zero and the sleeper as he turns

, , ,
w
tosses the covers to the o n e side exposing his body The , .
cold ai r coming into contact i th the skin conveys the s ug

18 0 U n se e n Forc e s an d H o w to U s e T h e m .
w w
ww w
W l nd ho led around the house , the night a s pitch dar k -
,
w
and the rain rattled upon the indo -panes I as fright .
w
ened ; the s u rroundings added terror to my fear I ent .
to Sleep ith a visio n o f Satan playing upon th e bagpipes
w
surrounded by co fli n s That night I had a fearf ul dream
'
. .
w
”
I dreamt that I a s Tam O S ha n te r flyin g for my li fe
w
o n a grey mare ith all the demons o f hell y e lling o n my
,
trac k The su ggesti on s aroused by hearing the ild tale

.
recited operated upon the subco nscious brain in Sleep ro us ,
ing the spiritual man i nto action The suggestion gave .
him the nudge and he did the rest .
I do n ot propose to combat the idea that the substance

o f some dreams is conveyed to the sleeper by spiritu a l
w
messengers Man 1s open to both the seen and the unseen
.
w
universe He can be infl uenced fro m both or lds I am
. .
s i mply endeavoring to explain i n a simple ay the origin

o f dreams I assert it as my firm belie f then that som e
.
dreams are cau sed by sp i r i tu a l suggesti on .
Jacob fled away from home He Slept on e night U po n .
w
the mountains It must have been an ideal summer nigh t
.
w
in that oriental land T he ai r as balmy and the moon
.
sailed through silvery clouds W ith a stone fo r his pillo .
w
and the so ft moss o f the mountain fo r his b e d he had a ,
beauti ful dream He dream t that he sa a ladder exten d

.
i n g from earth to heaven and h e beheld angels ascendin g

,
a n d descending upon it I believe that an a n gel touched

.
the subconscio us brain O f the tired S leeper and , behold , the ,
w
entrancing vision appeared .
w w
Pe ter the apostle i s asleep on the housetop N o Pete r .
,
as a Je and all thro u gh his li fe he ha d absorbed an

,
atmosphere o f tho u ght that made him present a hostil e

U nseen Force s an d H o w to U s e T he m . 18 1
w
attitude to all Gentiles A fter he became a C hristian he
.
w w
clung ith inveterate tenacity t o the belie f that Chris
w w
t ia n i ty a s fo r the Je s alone E v entually as he u n folded
.
,
w w
in hi s Spiritual li fe the n e i dea began to da n u pon hi m
,
w
that Christianity as fo r all nations There as a confl ict .
w w
i n P eter s nature bet een the ol d and the new thought .
w w
He did n ot kno W hat to do He as in a dilem ma He . .
w ww w
en t to Sleep arguing the q uestion ith himsel f The .
w
q uestion that pressed i t s a v do n ard an d in ard u pon
w
the nerve centers o f his s ubconscious brain as he ent to
sleep as Must I preach the gospel to the G entiles
‘
w
Are they n ot u nder b an by divi ne decree 2 Are they not
d eclared unclean by the M osaic l a ? A S the apostle
slept the suggesti on s i nvolved in these questio n s roused the
spiritual man into action i n the subcon scious realms At .
w w
this j uncture God entered upo n the scene and Peter b e ,
h eld a visio n o f a Sheet let do n from heaven filled ith
w
a l l k inds o f animals both clean and u nclean , and the c o m
,
’
w
”
mand as given : Rise Peter kill and eat ,
Peter s
,
.
w w
stubborn prej udices ere still su fli ci e n tl y strong to rouse
w
him into O ppositio n The sheet as let do n three times
.
,
and the co mmand as given and the explana tion made
w w
What G o d hath cleansed that tho u must n ot call commo n
w
”
w
nor unclean . The sheet a s then dra n up o u t o f S ight ,
a nd hen Peter a oke he found the Gentiles clamorin g fo r

the gospel from his lips .
I am pro foundl y o f the impression that man is O pen to

suggestions from all bein gs a n d fro m all real ms— from God ,
w
the angels from the per fected spiri ts o f j ust men as well
, ,
a s from living men and omen He is O pen to su ggestio n s

.
that are embodied in the visible obj ects in the universe ,

18 2 U n s ee n Forc e s an d H o w to U s e T he m .
w
from those enshrined in architecture pai ntings o r sculpture ,
w
o r embalmed in literature W ith this Vie o f man I find
.
no di fficulty hatever in believing that some dreams and

v isions may have been the result o f spiritual visitation .
In the next place th e spiritual ma n Operating in the

,
subconscio u s a cts a s the chemi st i n the grea t l a bor a tory of

thou ght We have seen already that the spiritual ma n
.
operating through the subconscious acts as the chemist i n

th e process o f digestion and assimilation He n o t alo n e .
governs the digestion and assimilation o f food-stu ff fo r the

body ; he digests and assimil ates the tho ught -stuff fo r the
w
building of character .
1 T he most important par t of the mental

. or k per
formed by the spiritual man i s done i n the deep silences o f
the subconscious Mythology tells us that V ulcan forge d
.
w
the thunderbolts o f Jove i n the deep caverns beneath the
mountain of 'O lympu s S o the spiritual man elds t he
thought stuff furnished him in the deep real ms o f the su b
-
conscious S olomon King o f Israel built a gorgeo us tem

.
ple F or grandeur o f conception fo r symmetry O f str u ct

.
,
ure, for per fection o f detail and beauty O f appearance i t
w w
has never been surpassed T hat temple rose i nto bea u ty
.
w
ithout the sound o f the ham mer or the gratings o f a sa .
w
In absolute S ilence it rose into to ering maj es ty and i f ,
the eyes had not beheld the workmen one ould have s u p
w
w
posed that the temple was being built by angel hands .
Ho as this possible ? The architect had every piece o f
w
material ready to be put into p lace Every sto ne and col .
w w
u m n every j oint and fastening
, as per fectly adj usted and
, ,
w w
that adj ustment as so per fect that the orkmen could
erect the temple ithout noise Far a ay from the site o f .
18 4 U
n se e n Fo rc e s an d H o w to U s e T he m .
w w
O ur responsibility ceases at the e dge o f the conscio u s
brain fo r e have no consciousness o f ho the spiritual
,
w w w
man in the subconsciou s turns the material into the finished
w w w
ar ticle The only thing e kno is that the or k is done
.
www w
w
someho , and it is done ithout any re ference to o u r ill .
w
We kno ho e gather material and h o e approve or
ww
reject it All this ork is done in the light O f conscious
.
w
n ess . But hen e hand the material over to the su b c on
w
scious it passes out o f the realm o f conscious k no ledge and
control a n d remains a ay until it reappears in per fected
,
w
form It is pro foundly and scientifically true that every
.
”
ma n is the architect o f his o n character He i s not re .
w
sponsible fo r the p l an but he is respo n sible fo r the mate
,
w
rial that enters into the structure A gain al l this or k o f
w
.
,
w
thro ing material into fi nished forms i s done ithout e f
fort ; in other ords it i s done a u tomatically
,
The spirit .
w
ual man in the subconscious governs the vital organs keeps
them in continual movement and builds the body itho ut
w
any conscious e ffort In this realm he is proudly i n de p e n
.
dent O f the ill and as he manu factures food -stu ff i nto a

,
w
visible organism m a rv e l o usl y constructed and perfectly ad
,
j usted ithout e ffort , so he manu factures thought -stuff

,
w
into plan and philosophy measure system poem paint , , , ,
ing o r character itho u t any conscious effort o n his part

,
w
at all .
w
The conscio us e ffort comes into play hen the S piritual
w w
man desires to give the fi n ished ork external form .
It ill be noticed then that the ork o f the spiritual

, ,
ww w
man operating through the conscious brain is all external
w w
or k , hile his or k through the subconscious is all i n
ternal With o ne brai n he or k s i n the seen
. ith th e ,
U n se e n Fo rc e s an d H o w
to U s e T h e m . 18 5
w
o ther in the un seen The business o f the Spiritual man as
.
w w
he orks in the consciou s is to exte r n a l i ze ; his b u siness as
ww
he orks in the subconscio us is to r ea li ze The hole .
philosophy o f li fe is su mmed up in these t o ords rea l i

z a ti on and e x ter n a l i za ti on .
The Spiritual man as he Operat e s in th e conscio us o u ght
w
t o furnish selec ted material and then give free an d spon
t an e o u s expression to the ork o f the subconscio u s Pro .
w
v i de d the material furnished is good t h e fi nished products
o f the subconscious are al ays beauti ful and per fect in
w w
themselves but they are o ften Spoiled in the act o f expres
,
.
w w
sion I f the material furnished as faultless and the p o
.
e rs o f expressio n ere equal to the po ers o f subconscious
w
per formance then all the achievements o f man that have
,
a ssumed visible shape ould be faultless .
The Spiritual man in the conscious brain ought to e u
w
de a v or to give free easy and unobstructed expression t o
,
t hat hich is in the interior depths o f the so ul He ought .
not to attempt to modi fy or change Or correct by conscious
w w
e ffort the thoughts that rise fro m the depths and surge for
w
ard seeking fo r expression I o uld give the su b co n .
w
”
s cious sel f free rein .I ould loose him and let hi m go
“
.
w
B u t some o n e O bj ects at this poi nt and says This ould
”
n o t be policy It mig ht not be policy b ut it ould be
.
hon esty The child be fore it is versed in the dishones t

.
,
s ubterfuges o f society is honest f ree outspoken and spon

, , ,
tan e o u s in his utterances What is in hi m comes o u t He

. .
hides nothing He is per fectly transparent

. Wha t he i s .
,
he i s t hrough and through his bei n g He is Simple artless

, .
, ,
w
c andid and co urageous The great Master taught u s th at
.
“
e must become li k e the child to enter the kin gdo m o f

”
heaven . T he
beauty o f childh ood is the bea u ty o f spon
ta n e ou s utterance .
I am o f the Opi nio n that a l l dishonesty deception , s u b ,
te rfu ge po licy and masquerading arises in the conscio us

,
w
brain I f they had their origin in the depths o f the su b
.
conscious man o uld not be responsible fo r them In the .
w
conscio us brain resp onsibility begins and ends Here is .
here the dee p u tterances o f the soul are changed and modi
w
fi e d and chiseled to suit the convenience o f the ho ur and the
false con ventionalities o f the occasion Here is here th e .
mas k s are taken Off o r put o n In the silenc e o f the inte .
w
rior man is true ; in the noise o f the ex terior he i s false .
O n t he Spirit u al and 1n V 1S 1b l e plane he is in l 1ne ith the

program o f G od o n the human and Visible plane he i s in
w
w
line ith the program o f soc l e ty .
Shakespeare uttered a great truth hen he said

To t
An
hi e
d th
n
en
o
it
w
f ll w
o
l f be t
n se
o s as
r ue
the
,
n igh t t h e d a y,
T h ou ca n s t n o t be f a l se to m an ”
w w
an y .
w w
T his is hy I pl ead fo r spontaneo us expressio n T hro .
w w
th e soul out ard as it is Externalize the internal Thro
. .
w w w
a ay all mas k s and let the V 1si bl e be a transparent i n
do out o f hich the soul ill loo k Banish the unreal .
and let th e real assert itsel f Carry all the gigant i c poten
.
t i al i ti e s o f the re a l ma n o u t into the O pen air and turn them

to use on the visible plane .
w
T he subconscio us is natural the conscious is inclined to
w w
be artificial T he subco nscious deals ith the real ; t he
.
w
conscious ith the u nreal O n e deals ith the spiritual .
and eternal ; the other ith the material and temporal I t .

U n se e n Force s an d H o w to U s e T h e m .
to w
love as e learn to s k ate or play the piano Love has .
w
its source in the subconscious ; it is the Spontaneous out
’
w
fl o i n gs of the soul s a fli n i ti e s Love never publishes its.
S it dispenses its c k
w
g i f.ts A harities the le ft hand no eth
”
not hat the right hand doe th Love never demands .
pay fo r its services Love gives fo r the joy o f giving

. .
L ove is not hemmed i n by conscious limitations It breaks .
o ver and through all barriers o f Sect and creed and party .
w
Love is a divine impulse and does not recognize the arti fi
c i a l distinctions o f the exte r nal orld Love thinketh .
”
n o evil It can not co nceive o f evil because in itsel f it is
.
,
w
e ssentially pure W hen love becomes co nscious o f itsel f
.
a n d begins to glory in its o n excelle n ce then it becomes ,
w
s elfishness and loses its luster and charm .
w
All true eloquence is an o u tfl o i n g fro m the s ub con
s cious . The etymology o f the ord is proo f o f thi s ; it
”
means to spea k o u t o f
“
Eloquence is the soul i n a c
.
w
tion It is a stream o f speech from the deep i nterior o f the
.
w
s oul. It is a surging torre nt o f tho u ght at hite heat .
W hen the orator is at his best all th e po ers o f his being ,
a re brought into requisitio n T he cons ol ons 1s su b ordi

.
nate to the subconscious The soul rises i n its maj esty

.
w
and marches out into the external fo rm It flashes fro m .
the eye quivers on the lip vibrates in the vo i ce and s ays

, ,
w
the entire body T he artificial is absent the natural is
.
,
present the h uman is cro ded bac k the divine stands re

, ,
v ealed .In true oratory the impact o f the soul upon the
a udience is irresistible Naked soul touches naked soul
.
,
w
and the orator seizing the deeps carries the audience
, ,
hithersoever he pleases .
T he true orator li k e t he true poet , is born not made

, ,
.
U
n see n Fo r c e s an d H o w to U s e T he m . 18 9
He cannot be fashioned by the culture o f the schools .
w
T rue eloquence cannot be produced by artificial methods .
The shado o f conscio usness mars the beauty o f the sOu l .
w w w
Man can build an auto maton dress him u p and cause hi m ,
to al k , but e can se e the heels springs and stri n gs o f ,
w w w w
the machinery S o a man by conscious effort can speak
.
ell but hen he Speaks hi s piece it h studied gesture e

,
can easily discover the artificial Nature can n o t be coun .
te rfe i te d .
w w
A ll the marvelous achievements o f genius are the o u t
w
fl o i n gs o f the subco nscious A gen i us 1S a man ho does .
whe does it Talent w

a thing beauti ully grandly
f ,
per
,
fectly and does not kno ,
ho i s th e
. ork o f the conscious ;
genius is the per formance of the subconscious Talent is .
w
artificial ; genius is natural T alent i s rule ; genius i s li fe
. .
I f S hakespeare could tell exactly h o he wrote his dramas ,
w
each man could become a S hakespeare by l e arn 1n g the art .
w
I f Raphael could give minute directions as to ho he
ww
painted all could learn the art and the world o uld be
,
w ww
cro ded ith mas terpieces I f M ichael Angelo co uld tell
.
’
h o he thought o ut the plan o f S t Peter s all h o ished .
,
could learn these rules and beco me great architects .
B ut gen i us has no r ules Th e formulatio n o f rules i s

.
the wor k O f the conscious brain The subconscio us i s a .
w
law unto itsel f ; —i t rides roughsho d over all metho ds bor n
o f consciousness s eeps o u t grandly and declares i ts supe
,
r i ori t
y. Genius is the deep ,
g rand ma j estic li fe o f the sou l ,
i n magni fi cent mo vement .
w
Every man is a Sphin x to all others an un solved rid ,
”
dle an agent fro m his cre ator ith sealed orders .
S hakespeare canno t tell us the secre t o f hi s power H e .

190 U n se e n Fo r c e s an d H o w to U se T he m .
wessentially great
as and because he a s great i t as nat
,
w w
u ral fo r hi m to do great things T he deep subconscious.
li fe poured itsel f o u t through him in matchless drama .
w w
S ha k espeare drank in from nature ; he unco n sciously and
”
c onsciously assi milated hat he sa and heard and then ,
w
o rganized in visible for ms o f dramatic art the li fe o f the
w
orld The k ing the courtier the prince the pe asant
.
, , , ,
w w
the fo p the fool manhood and
, ,
omanhood pure and
s imple and beauti ful manhood and ,
omanhoo d black ith
w w
im purity passio n and policy every for m o f li fe that
, ,
c ame ithin the range o f his fa r-s eeping vision he ,
w
a ppropriated T hen b e associated them invested them
.
,
w
i t h l i fe and motive and then he embodied in dramatic
,
w
a rt the dramas they had played in his onderful brain .
S ha k espeare in his co nscious state a s S imply the aman
u e n si s fo r the hidde n creator in the depths o f the s u b co n
w
s cious.
w
A S S hakespeare as the unconscious m edium fo r the
expression o f the highest drama so B e ethoven as the ,
u nconscious medium fo r the expression o f the richest har
m ony . Beethove n could not tell us the secret o f his art .
He could not sell it for millions ; he could not i mpart it
w w
fo r a mine o f gold The inspirati on o f his art had its
’
w w
s ource a ay in the deeps belo the level o f consciousness .
He as organized for mus1c Music as part and parcel .
w
O f his being ; it pervaded the fibers o f his subconsciousness .
w
Because o f this be attracted harmony from the hole uni
v erse ; it rushed to hi m and demanded expression It as .
w
a s natural for him to create a s m h On as it is f the
y p y o r
pea fo l to array himsel f in a blaze o f b e au ti fu l co l ors ‘

.
Raphael could n ot barter his skill for a throne He .

192 U n se e n Forc e s an d H o wU to se T he m .
all k inds have been and are being set up to inter fere ith w
w w w
free ,
spontaneous expression T he conscio us external.
orld is a orld of limitations regulation s b y la s red , ,

-
,
tape arti fi ci a l i ti e s respectabilities customs creeds crys

, , , , ,
‘
w w w w
t a l l i z e d ideas and definitions Some O f these things are
.
w w
necessary I o uld not s eep the m all a ay I ould
. .
w
retain all l a and rule that are in accordance i th th e
’
w w
nature o f things and the l a O f th e soul s movements, but
w
the balance I ould s eep into limbo for they are ,
w
Simply bleached and hitened skulls that obstr uct the
w
flo of the deep li fe from the interior .
w w
A genius is a man th rough hom the infinite li fe o f the
subconscious fl o s u nobst ructed and hen such a man ,
w
appears he has a rough ti me o f it When he begins to .
w w
speak the orld demands that he shut up or su ffer the
penalty T o the orld o f men and o m
. en moulded in the
w
formularies o f creed and dogm a custom and respectability , ,
such a man is a foreigner and an enemy The i n ard li fe .
w
o f the sou l Spea k s i n Isaiah and custom -made
ww w w
,
respecta
b i l i ti e s become exceedingly mad against him and sa his
body in t ain it h a ood e n sa The vo 1ce o f the i n fi .
w
n ite spirit o f truth spea k s thro ugh the lips O f John the
Baptist and a lech e rou s oman at the command o f an

, ,
adulterous k ing receives his bleeding head in her lap

,
.
God Spea k s through the lips and the magnificent li fe o f
w
Jesus the Christ and the authorities o f Church and S tate
w , ,
h o had gro n rich by the destructio n o f truth nai l ed ,
w
him to the Cross Truth see k s expression throu gh
.
Galileo and the authorities o f his time rolling in ealth

, ,
by the destruction o f freedom force d hi m to deny his ,
statements under the threat o f death John Wesley .

U n se e n Force s an d H o w
w
becomes a medium o f a trans forming message fro m the
w
U nseen and the orld pays hi m for h i s services by drag
, ‘
w w
ging him through horse ponds a n d p e l ti n g him ith m ud
and missile The orld o f men and omen moulded by
.
,
w
custom brutalized by bi gotry and enslaved by creed
, ,
w
smites do n the han d that holds to its lips the chalice
w w w
containing the aters of Eternal Li fe .
There as a man sen t f r om G od hose name as

”
Joh n . Th i s is the language o f the Bible and I am p ro ,
fo u n dl y o f the impression that every man i s “

sent fro m
w w
”
G od . He comes o u t o f the deep unseen u niverse into the
S e en universe ith a message distinctively hi s o n W hen .
w
he emerges he finds himsel f barred in by ten thousand li m i
w w
ta ti o n s thicker th an the alls o f Babylon He must either .
w
force his a
y through makin g a ne channel
,
for his
tho u ght or else allo it to run i n the contracted channels

,
w
built by his ancestors Thus it happens that the b oy i s
.
forced into an occupatio n fo r hich he i s not fitted , an d

th e artificial moulds the free movements Of the soul The .
round man ought to avoid th e square hole The yo u ng

'
.
lady makes her d but into the social world to hav e her
i n dividuality destroyed by the mo ulds Of fashion and cus
to m . The young studen t enters college to be pressed in to
shape an d hardened in the intellectual moulds of dead
w
”
methods The young C hri stian i s born again into the
.
“
w
ch u rch here hi s freedo m is destroyed by ru l es and hi s
,
w w
ma nhood i s d ar fed by forms and his free , spontaneous , ,
w w
S pirit u al gro th is inter fered ith by creeds that were
made by men ho liv ed a tho usand years ago When ill .
w w
the church learn that every so ul born into this world i s a
ne creation sent here to work ou t his o n salvatio n
m
18
194 U n se e n Fo r c e s an d H o w to U s e T h e m.
in obedience to the universal la s o f truth and love No w

w
other ma n can thin k o r decide o r act fo r him He stands .
forth in his O ri lonely individuality o n the plains o f li fe ,
w ,
w
in the immediate presence o f G od to build his o n char ,
ww
acter and determine his o n dest i ny .
w
W e have too much l a ; e are organized to death .
w w
T he N e T hought philosophy stands fo r the universal ,
and the universal is al ays simple In re l igio n e are the .
v ictims o f over -organization T he soul is crucified on the

.
cross o f cree d and form and the Christ is smothered i n the

,
w w
v oluminous folds o f liturgy In govern ment the voice of
.
th e people can not be heard ; e are strangled i th red
w
tape and governmental expedient In social intercourse .
contact o f soul ith soul is impossible because o f a millio n
w
interven i ng frigid arti fi ci a l i ti e s .
T he N e T hought declares that the soul is the o n e
w
e ter nal simple o f the universe There i s no complexity i n
.
the soul and i ts methods Because of this the N e Tho ught

.
stands for Simplification S impli fy government, simpli fy

.
religion si m
w ,
pli fy social i nterco urse simpli fy educat i on , .
w
In a ord si mp l if y lif e Give the soul a chance Give us
, . .
more elbo room Give the so ul room to expand to its

.
w w
grandest and fullest expression .
w
T he N e T hought philosopher does n ot orry over the
w
a ctu a l condition o f a ffairs He k no s that the history o f
.
hu manity i s expressed in o n e ord — e volu ti on and that ,
t h e successive advances o f humanity are mar k ed by long
w
stretches o f dead methods tossed up on the shores o f t ime .
w
H e kno s that the tides of li fe fro m the infinite ocean o f
the unseen are ever li fting humanity to n e heights o f
attainment .
196 U n se en Forc e s and H o w to U s e T h e m .
Le t h e t e m pl
e ac n w bl t h t h l a
e, no
w
er an e st ,
w
Sh t th
u f mh
ee ro n ith a d m m
e av e o e o re v a s t ,
Till t h ou a t l gt h t f
en l ea i g t h i
ar re e v n n e out gro n She l l
B y li f ’
ti g
”
w
e s u n re s n se a .
The n oblest type o f man is h e in hom the conscious and

the subconscious Operate i n perfect harmony In hi m .
logic does n o t destroy the products o f intuition ; i n fact ,
w
the products o f intuitio n are so faultless and so free from
folly that they al ays stand the test o f logic In him logi c .
does not in fringe upon the province o f intuition nor doe s ,
w w
i ntuitio n in fringe upon the province o f logic In the per .
fe c t man each o f these po ers acts in th e s eetest harmony .
I n him intuitio n is logi cal and log i c i s intuitional o n e
w
corroborates the other at all points In him there is n o .
w
discord bet een the external a n d the i nternal in obedienc e
to the simple natural l a o f spontaneity the internal is ex
w
pressed through the external and the internal 1s so in co n
,
w
formity ith truth that it never desires to express anything
that ould be condemned in the courts o f commo n sense .
w
“
T he per fect man cannot give birth to an abnormal thought .
There ought to be no discord bet een the conscious and
w
the subconscious The co nscious and the subconscious a re
.
the t o hands o f the ego that bring o u t of the organ o f li fe

per fect harmony .
It is pro foundly true that ou t o f the abundance o f t he

”
w
heart the mouth Spea k eth A ll though t li k e lig ht i s
.
, ,
ww
colored by the medium through hich it passes A n ill .
w
balanced mind ill al ays produce a system o f though t
w
that dips a ay from the level I f the conscio u s a n d sub.
w
conscious are the t o han ds o f the ego bri n ging o u t o f
’
li fe s keyboard harmony is it not un fortunate hen only
,
U nsee n Fo rc e s an d H o w to U s e T h e m . 197
o ne hand is used and still more un fortunate hen that

,
w
w w
hand strikes discordant notes .
w
It follo s from these remarks that the individual h o ,
underta k es to instruct the orld in the highest science o f

li fe the science o f harmonious un foldment must be a
, ,
w
p e rfe ct bei n g
. The author o f C hristian S cience has a mind
w
that dips away from the line o f per fect balance Her ild .
w
claims are outla ed by the facts and the products of her ,
w
intui tion are diso ned by logic .
w
S O fa r a s I am perso n ally co ncer n ed he h o instructs
me must claim and demonstrate hi s o n intrinsic per
fe c ti o n and per fect sel f-balance Jesus the Christ stan ds
.
w
o n the page o f history unchalle n ged — th e perfect bei n g .
He claimed and demonstrated perfection He as the .
e mbodiment o f stainlessness the incar n atio n of love,

,
the exhaustless so u rce o f li fe, the grandest demonstra
w
t io n o f truth the lo ftiest ideal o f goodness
,
th e hi g h ,
w
e s t mani festatio n o f po er an d the most perfect example
w w
o f sel f-balance the orld has ever seen In him there .
w
as no discord The external as a perfect mediu m
.
w w
fo r the out ard expression o f the internal and the i h ,
t ernal a s so in line ith truth that it could desire th e

e xpression of nothing else In him the consc ious and su b
.
c onscious wro ught i n beauti ful harmony The system o f .
s imple truth he has given us i n his match lessly per fect li fe
w
has never been surpassed The system is per fection be
.
w
c ause he is per fection The libraries o f the orld are filled
.
ith volu mes o f com mentaries and sermons and cre eds bu t ,
w w
n one o f the m have added a single truth to the system he
w
furnished us ith It as impossible to add to the science
.
h e gave u s fo r it contains ithi n itsel f the su m-total o f al l

,
198 U nse e n F o rc e s an d H o w
to U s e T h e m.
truth in the highest science o f the u niverse the science o f ,
the perfect li fe He not alone gave us the s u m-to tal o f

.
the science ; he gave us in his great and lu minous li fe the
w
su m-total o f the art also A ny attempt to 1mp ro v e u po n
.
the system he gave us al ays has resulted i n a miserable

caricature Calvini sm Arminianism Mormonism Eddy
.
, , ,
i s m are
,
m iserable caricatures , abortions born o f ill bal
-
w
a n ce d brains .
I have sho n that the spiritual man i n the deeps o f the

subconscious is the chemist in the great laboratory o f
w
thought I h ave shown that th e subconscious is the source
.
o f all inspiration I h ave S ho n that the spirit ual man i n

.
the subconscious i s the silent architect of character and ,
w
that the spiri tual m an in the con scio us must furnish the
w
ra materia l fo r character co nstruction .
w
No i n concluding this part o f o u r study o f the su b co n
, '
w
scious I would say tha t e have co nscious access to the
,
simple records o f the li fe o f C hrist and e have his do c ,
w
t rine reported by his disciples I f a n ybody can furnish .
w w ww
'
me i th a lo ftier book than that collection o f documents
k no n as the N e Testament I ill illingly discard it .
But I have come to the conclusio n that as a storeho u se for
w
timber fo r the development o f the highest type o f c h a racter
w
its excellence has never and il l never be surpassed In .
w w
this book e have th e science o f the per fect li fe taught by
’
w
the orld s master teacher and e have the art illustrated,
w
i n his exquisite li fe I ould advise all the readers o f thi s
.
volu me ho are in search o f the most beauti ful and most
ww
enduring thought -stu ff to use i n character -building to read
w
this boo k and cro d N e Testament ti mber into the su b
conscious and under the automatic la s o f character
,
200 U n se e n Force s an d H o w
to U s e T h e m .
‘
impossible In the visible realm time is measured o ff by
.
“
w w
the motion of the earth upon its axis and around the sun .
Man then is an inhabitant o f t o realms and hen he

, ,
/
,
O perates through t he c o n sci ou s brain he operates in the
w w
v isible and he requires both time and space to embody his
,
w
th ought-forces in visible form In other ords hen he .
,
w
orks in the extern a l he is limited by time and space and
m u st con form to their la s W hen he operates through.
the subconsci ous in the i n tern a l he Operates in the invisible ,
w
and in this realm he is so superior to time and space that
w
they exist as i f they ere not In the visible man is lim .
i te d by the finite an d hemm e d in by i ts la s I n the i n .
w
v isible he operates i h the infini te and to the infinite the
w
fi n ite exists as i f it ere n o t .
w w
But some o n e asks : H o can a thi n g exist and yet ex
ist as i f it ere not ? I ans er by saying the sta rs and
w
the moon e xist G o out at night and yo u behold them in
.
glittering array cro ding each other on the midni ght s k ies
,
.
w
But i n the daytime they disappea r ; they exist and yet ,
they exist as i f they ere no t The su p e r1o r e fl u l ge n c e o f .
the su n has ann i hilated them

In the real mo f communication time and Space have
.
been ann i hilated because man has lear ned to direct a fo rce
w w
that is superior to both time and Space Marconi , th e .
w
electrical izard has ascended i nto a real m here time
,
and S pace are u nkno n and ma n ipulates a force that does

,
not recognize either Marco ni sen ds o u t his message by

.
w
lightning flash and the i n s tant it i s sent it is received
,
thousands o f miles a ay Time and space are nonentities.
w w
in the presence o f that i nvisible potential energy mastered
by Marconi No the po er that masters is greater t h an
.
U n seen Fo r c e s an d H o w to U s e T h e m
'
. 2 01
w
w
t he po er mastered The tho ught o f Marconi and his associ
.
a tes mastered this mysterio u s energy hich the scientists

” -force i s mightier than ether and i f
c all “ ether
. Thought ,
ether i n vibratio n does not recognize time and space ,

much less does thou ght -force i n vibratio n recognize them .
Coming back to my ori ginal prop osition : W hen the

s piritual man operates in the realm o f the subconsciou s he
d oes n ot recogn i ze time o r space .
Z erah Colborn could tell instantan eous l y th e s q uare root

of as 32 7 an d the cube root o f
,
as 6 4 5 .
w w
Be fore the q uestion of th e n umber o f minutes i n forty
w
e ight years co u ld be ritten o u t he ans ered by saying
’
w
He gave ithout a mo ment s hesitatio n
w
t h e factors o f as 94 1 an d 2 6 3 and hen asked ,
w w
fo r the factors of he an s ered there are n o ne for ,
i t i s a prime number He cou ld n ot te l l ho the a n s ers

.
c a me to hi s mi n d ,
and h e could n o t per form o n paper a
s imple s u m in m ultiplication o r division .
w
The element o f time enters i nto all ma n s per formances
o n the visible plane b u t hen he O perates o n the invisible
,
plan e time does n o t seem to be a factor at all Thousands .
ww
o f times it h as happened that all the events and e x e ri
p
w
s u ces o f a li fetime have been cro ded ithi n the co mpass
w w
o f a Single instant Individuals ho have bee n rescued
.
f rom dr o ni n g and others ho have escaped death in an

a ccident in relating t heir experience have said that in a
, ,
s econd they have lived over agai n their entire past lives In .
w
t hese rare and mysterious m o ments the S p i r i tual man O pe
rated on the invisible tho u g ht -plane here time and space
as factors are n ot recogn i zed .
We have already seen that in the ho u rs o f sleep th e

to U s e T h e m .
Spi ritual man has retreated fro m the consc i ous brain and
ceases to mam fe st himsel f o n the vi si ble planes o f actio n .
W e have also seen th at t his temporary retiremen t by n o

means destroys his activity and although he may be utterly
,
unconscio u s o f his material surroundings yet h e continues ,
to mani fes t himsel f o n invisible planes T his invisibl e .
activity o f the spiritual man in sleep is revealed in dreams .
T he mental movements o f the spirit u al man i n dreams ar e

more rapid than the lightn i ng stro k e S o metimes in .
dreams a n entire tragedy is enacted in the fragment o f a
w w
seco nd an entire li fe is lived i n a moment or a multitude ,
w
o f even ts that o u ld fill a volume are pac k ed ithin th e
limits o f a n instant A l l these things go to sho that in
.
w
the invisible thought realm time and space exist as i f they
-
ere not T he Spiritual man in this deep and ma rvelou s

.
real m is u tterly independent o f all the limitatio n s o f the

external universe To the spiritual man i n this realm there
.
i s no past and n o future ; there i s n o here and no there .
Here and there pas t and future belong to the visible realm ;
they form the li miting barriers o f the u niverse o f exter n al s ,
b u t i n t he deep interior spiri t ual universe none o f these
w
t hings exi st .
w
In concluding this chapter I ould remark
w
1 T hat man is a onder ful being and stands surrounded
.
w
ith matchless Opportunities He stands o n the edge o f .
the material at the point h ere the invisible forces o f eter
w
n it
y rush forth t o be embodied in visible form in the realm
o f time Thus h e stands bet een the visible and the i n
.
visible and he embodies in himsel f in finite form the quali

,
ties o f both ; there fore he is responsive to all the force s

that move i n the real ms o f both Man is open to the forces .
2 04 U nse e n F or c e s and H o w
to U s e T h e m .
w
w w w
noises ; come into living contact ith the invisible God ,
become surcharged ith his po er and love a n d isdom ;

then go forth into the op en Of the external and achieve great
t hings fo r humanity .
w w
A ll the great movements o f h u man history that have been
fra u ght ith infinite blessings to human i ty ere conceived
w
a n d born in the dee si l en c e Christianity i n its beauti ful
p .
s im licity as the most gracio us mo vement that ever entere d

p
human history Christianity freed from all human O pin
.
,
w w
i ons i s the divine thought-force i n action in the realms o f
,
time It is a ave O f light and love and po er and j oy

.
, ,
w w
a n d freedom and puri ty from the vast realms O f the i n v i s
ww
i ble . Its author as a man h o habitually entered into
W hen the tired orld as hushed in slumber
w
the si l e n ce
.
w
he a s up amidst the solitudes o f the m ountains comm un
w
ing ith the invisible It is recorded that o n on e occasio n
.
he entered into the silence O f commun i on ith the invisible

w ith three O f his disci p les and behold the resplendent
, , ,
maj esty O f the invisible forces shone in e ff ulgent glory
ww
t hrough his body his face shone as the su n and hl S ra i
w
ment as as hite as the light and the glorified spirits o f ,
w
the maste rs o f history Moses and Elijah conversed it h
, ,
him and the voice O f G o d as heard saying

,
“
This i s my ,
”
beloved S on hear ye him .
The matchless achievements Of the Christ are to my

mind a per fect demo nstration O f the fact that he was a
per fect medium fo r the display o f the infinite forces tha t
ww
r eside in the invisi ble I n him the p erf e ct i de a l o f man
.
that exi sts in finished form in the eternal orld as exhib

i te d in t ime . In hi m the infinite God found a per fect i n
strument fo r the display O f the o mnipotent energies o f the
f
U n s ce n Forc e s an d H o w
to U s e T h e m . 2 05
invisible Through him vibrated ithout O bstructio n the

. w
w
thought-forces O f God The maj esty the tru th th e dig
.
, ,
w w
n i ty the calmness the love
,
the truth an d po er O f th e
, ,
w
invisible ere absorbed by hi m i n the si l en ce and this i s ,
hy he shoo k the orl d and chan ged the fro nt O f history .
His miracles h is resurrection and his ascension were per

,
fe ctl y natural to a being O f h is type S uch divine achieve .
ments belonged to him as naturally as m u sic belonged to
w
M o sa rt or drama to S ha k espeare or invention to Edison .
w
Chr ist as the divine in external form His miracles hi s .
,
w ww w w
resurrection and ascension ere not done i n violatio n to
w
la th ey ere rought i n Obedience to l a All the la s .
w
O f in ferior forces are an nihilated hen a superior force b e
gins to operate C hrist as per fect master O f the highes t
.
w
forces o f the u niverse He moved o n the highest plane
. .
w
He as the per fect mediu m O f the energies o f o m n i p o
w
tence and because o f this his achievements ere in per fec t
,
keeping ith his character The C hrist o f history can .
never be duplicated He stands forth u po n the pages O f

.
history i n lo nely and silent grandeur Because O f this he .
i s the g reat Example and the l o ftiest I deal He gave u s .
the science and art O f the perfect li fe , and as he habitually
w
entered into the silence for inspiratio n and power S O must
w
e.
All th e great men O f history since hi s ti me ho hav e
w
benefited the World by their lives and achieveme nts have
been men h o habitually entered in to th e si l en ce Of the
-
invisibl e .
w
Martin Luther re m a i ns i n the silence o f hi s cell i n the
monastery co m munin g ith the invisible and hen h e , w
comes o u t he shakes E urope and the vibrations o f his voic e
2 06 U n see n F o rc e s an d H o w to U s e T h e m .
o verturn the thrones O f despotism cause tyrants to trem ,
ble emancipate the mind O f man from the slavery o f cen

,
w
t u r i e s and give birth to a thousand movements fraugh t
,
ith blessings to th e ra ce .
w w
John B u nyan is fl u n g into the si l en ce O f Bed ford j ai l .
w
T here ith a bundle o f stra fo r a bed a n d cold stone fo r
,
w
a table he enters in t o communio n
,
ith th e invisible in
the Silence and there he Obtains the inspiration to rite a
,
’ ”
b o ok called T he Pilgrim s Progress a boo k th at h as a ,
perennial charm and has li fted millions fro m the slough

”
o f despond and placed their ee t upon the su n bathed
f -
summits o f a lo fty character .
T he clouds O f disaster hang heavy in the Skies o f Amer

’
ica s history In the ba ttle for freedom the combatants are
.
u nequally matched The a r mi e s o f England are mighty

.
h e r treasur y contains unli mited supplies T he colonial .
army is ragged and hungry ; the treasury is deple ted ; dis
w
c ontent i s i n the atmosphere a n d despair makes the he art ,
’
w
O f freedom s de fenders S hiver ith dread G eorge Wash .
i n gto n the general O f the colonial army upo n

,
hose ,
S houlders rests the responsibility o f ac hieving i n de e n d

p
w
’
e nce i s sa d and hi s heart is heavy

,
He retires into the .
w w w
deep silence and falls upon his knees a n d communes i th
t he i nvisible God A ave O f light s eeps a ay the
.
clouds O f fear and despair The ma n in the silence is i n .
s p i red He has a vision O f victory and he rises fro m his

.
,
w
knees a conqueror In that moment the grandest, the .
w
strongest and mightiest republic the orld has ever seen
as born and George Washingto n has been fi tl y named
,
”
the Father Of his country .
I n short all history stands ready with volu mes O f evi

,
2 08 U n se e n Fo rc e s an d H o w to U s e T h e m .
enter the invisible and behold i n su bsta n ce things h Op e d

fo r and see i nfin i she d f or m things not seen
” “ ”
.
w
A s G eorge Washington entered into the silenc e and re
w
mained there i n communion ith the invisible he had a
w
vision O f a mighty republic ; the p l an as there the fi n ,
w
i she d ideal i n seed-form as already existing in substance .
Washington sa it and it gave him a confidence that no

,
w
de feat could destroy and an inspiration that no barrie r
could daunt A ft er this visio n W ashingto n a s i rre si s t i
w w
.
ble He as organized victory in himsel f The man h o

.
_
.
enters into the silence and beholds the vision O f the per
w w
fe c t cannot be vanquished He sees the per fec t plan and
.
,
w
he kno s that i f the plan is ever carried for ard and ex
te r n a l i z e d in ti me that this ork must be done by human
agency .
w
I f o n e se t o f i n di v id u a l s re fu se to carry the plan fo r
w
ard and exter n alize it o n the planes O f the visible a n ,
other se t O f in divid u als ill h ave the opportunity T he .
w
plans and specifications o f history are fin i shed and the ma,
w
te ri al is rea dy in ample quantity and quality but those ho ,
w w
ta k e the contract must comply ith the condition s The .
Je s re fused to comply ith the con dition s o f extending

the k i n gdom o f G od and the G entiles received and em
,
w
braced the Opportunity .
w
I i the structure is finishe d ith de fective material man
is to blame Man is surrounded ith th e O pulence o f
.
etern ity so far as material is concerned ; the plans are

match l essly perfe ct and the instructions full and definite
i f he puts bad material into the structure he has n o one to
w w
blame but himsel f .
But I ould have the rea der to n otice i th special atten

U n se e n Fo rce s an d H o w
w
w
tio n this fact : the man ho enters the invisible and has a
w
v isio n o f the finished ideal generally falls in love ith it
and falls in line ith the pu rpose Of the eternal Architect,
w w
and thus beco mes a living moving part O f the plan , and so
,
w
fa r as hi s or k i s concerned in carrying th e plan for ard
into time he is i nvinci ble He i l l n o t be held responsible
.
fo r the failure o f others .
w
The supreme thing for the individual however i s the , ,
u n foldment o f a pure ,
ell -balanced lo fty character This
, .
business O f character -building can n ot be accomplished i n
w
a day o r a month o r a year It i s supreme fo l ly to imagine
.
that a man can live i n hourly disobedience to the la s O f
w w
character-building for seventy o r eighty years and then , ,
hen hi s hole character is a mass o f ruins, expect to
w w
have it reconstructed in a mo ment upo n hi s death -bed .
w
The la s O f character building like the la s o f h istory
-
,
w
building are the la s O f G od and they are inflexible ; n o
, ,
w
ma n can play fast and loose ith them What are these .
la s
1 The man must enter i n to the silence and stand with
.
receptive soul in the presence O f the perfect ideal .
w w
2 He must do this habitually and concentrate al l h i s
.
w
po ers upo n the visi on until the automatic la s O f the
subconscious eave the q u alities O f the vision into his li fe .
3 He must then march o u t into the open and crystal

.
lize those q ualities into a transparent character on the planes

o f visible action .
The man m ust first tarry at Jerusalem , enter into the
w
u pper room and hide h i msel f in the S ilence and when th e ,
visio n Of the per fect C hrist appears he m u st O pen hi s hole

n ature in the spirit O f per fect recepti v ity t o i ts trans form i n g
14 m
2 10 U nse e n Fo r c e s an d H o w to U s e T h e m .
w
w
po er He m ust do this habitually u ntil the automatic
.
w
machinery O f the subco n scious Shall eave the Christ quali
w
ties into the li fe When he becomes surcharged ith the
. .
w
li fe -forces o f the Christ his tho u ghts ill create a holy
w
atmosphere around him and his to ngue ill become a flame
w
then he ill march forth in to the open and p reach
w
O f love
a n e gospel that ill sha k e Jerusalem and all Judea and
w
Samaria and reach the outermost edge o f the earth and ,
w
that gospel ill be that the Christ is the su m-to tal O f
w
”
all truth and the po er O f God u nto salvation .
Every man has ithin himsel f this p e rfect i de a l The .
historic Christ externalized o n the page O f history corre

sp o n ds to the invisible Christ that exists in the depths O f
w
every man ; fo r This is the true light that lighteth every
“
”
man that cometh into the orld and Paul says “
, T he
word is nigh thee even in thy mou th and in thine heart
w w ,
w
even the ord o f the gospel e preach I f yo u con fess .
ith your mou th the Lord Jesus and believe in your heart ,
that G od hath raised him from the dead you shall be ,
w
sav e d.
'
W hen a man surrenders to the highest ithin himsel f
he surrenders to the highest o u tside O f himsel f and the ,
highest outside O f man is the historic Christ W e need the .
w w
”
matchless portrait o f the Christ
“
in history to interpret
w w
”
“
the Christ ithin T he Christ
. itho ut i s the Christ
ithin ritten o u t in terms o f flesh and blood O n e is the .
tenon the other is the mortise ; they are complements O f

,
each other Jesus himsel f said

.
“
He that is O f the truth
,
”
h eareth my voice .
w
A gain in the mat ter O f u n folding a heal thy body the
,
same con ditions must be complied i t h

2 12 U n se e n Forc e s an d H o w to U s e T h e m
.
CH A P T ER V III .
TH E LA W OF TH O U G HT P R O JEC T IO N
-
w w
.
w
U p to the present e have been dealing Specifically i t h
w
fundamental facts and p r1n c1p l e s It a s necessary that
.
w
e enter into a thorough i nvestigatio n O f these funda
w
me n tal s fo r a full understanding O f this and the follo in g ,
chapters ould have been impossi ble apart from aclear-cut

w
k no ledge O f the fundamental facts and p r1n ci p l e s in the
u niverse and in man At this point I feel j ustified i n say
.
w w
i ng that the results O f ou r study have led us to o n e grand
w w w
conclusion namely
— “
T hat the hole universe itho ut
”
and the hole universe ithin are governed by l a T his .
’
is G od s u niverse and in it there is n o such thing as
,
chance ; there i s no such thing as luck ; there are no slip

shod methods .
w
The infinite s u perintending mind is absolute per fection ;
w
the la s O f the universe are the outgoings O f this infinite
m ind and since that mind is per fection the la s must be
,
p e r fection also W e h ave seen that the business O f uni

.
w w
verse-building and universe government are achievement s
w
rought in Obedience to l a We have seen that body
.
w w
building mind-building and character -building are rought
,
in O bedience to ell-o rdered and never -cha n ging l a We .
have seen that the attainment o f physical health and soul
w
O pulence the attainment O f perso n al sel f-contro l perso n al
, ,
attractiveness and po er and the attainment O f success O f

,
the highest type are all O btained by O bedience to barmo

U n se e n Forc e s an d H o w to U s e T h e m . 2 13
,
w
nions ell ordered never changing la s There is noth
-
,
- w .
ing arbitrary i n the universe There is no such thing as .
favoritism The
. doctrine o f election i s a libel o n G od — a
w w
c l umsy theory fabricated to support a false assu mption .
By O bedience to l a all the forces o f the universe ithi n

’
w
and all the forces O f the universe without become man s
w w
illing servants By disobedience all these forces become
.
w
man s enemies By Obedience to l a man masters l a
. .
Through disobedience l a masters him B y O bedience all

w
.
w w
l a conspires to make ma n free Thro u gh disobedience .
to l a man forges the chains O f his o n slavery When .
w
man obeys all forces crown him When he disobeys all .
’
forces crush him When a man s li fe i s in harmony ith
.
’
the program o f G od the serenity o f heaven s re pose ,
’
w
reigns throughout the dominions O f man s inner kingdo m .
W hen his li fe i s run i n accordance ith th e program o f

selfish n ess the discord o f hell rei g ns through the same do
,
minions .
w w
The same principle O btains in the universe that O btai n s
w w
in human l a — namely : Ignorance o f the l a excuses
w w
”
n o on e . I f a man does not kno the l a and obeys it ,
he reaps the benefit I f he does n ot kno the l a and di s

.
w
obeys it he receives the penalty A ll departments o f hu
, .
w
man action are governed by t hese u nchanging la s and a ,
w
man may O bey the la s that Obtain i n o n e sectio n o f human
w
actio n and reap the rewa rd hile he may disobey the ,
w
la s that govern another section and receive the penalty .
w
T here are fo r instance la s governing character -build
, ,
w
ing and la s governing fortune-building A ma n may by .
,
w
strict obedience t o the la s that govern business success
, ,
a mass millions hile at the same time he may disobey th e

,
2 14 U n se e n Force s and H o w to U s e T h e m .
w
la s o f soul enrichment and in the matter o f character
w
buildin g he may be a dismal failure O n the other hand
’
.
,
a man may Obey the la s o f soul enrichment and from the ,
w
standpoint o f spiritual un foldment he may be gloriously ,
success ful hile at the same time he may fail to fulfil the
,
w
conditions o f business success an d remain poor all his li fe .
w
A man may obey the la s o f physical health and bec ome
w
stro n g and vigorous hil e at the same time he may fail
, , ,
w
to comply ith the co nditions o f spiritual health and b e
w
come a moral rec k The converse O f this is also true
. .
w
A man m ay obey the la s o f Spiritual un fold ment and be
come a Spiritual giant hile he may fail to comply ith
, w
w
the conditions o f physical health a n d become a physical
reck .
Harmonious development along all lines— i n spiritual

un foldment mind building body building and achieve
,
- -
,
w
ment u pon the planes o f the visible— — depends upon habitual r
Obedience to the la s that govern these real ms .
According to these remar k s the supreme thing fo r man

w w
w
is to kn o the l a a n d obey i t .
w w w
I believe that all thi n gs are possible to the man h o
’
w w
k no s all l a and obeys all l a The measure o f a man s .
w w
po er is the measure o f his k no ledge O f and Obedience to
w w
la . The advance O f man is exactly commensurate ith
ww
his k no ledge o f and obedience to l a When a man .
w
kno s ho a force moves he ca n then cons truct a machine
w
that ill in all the details and general plan o f its constru o
tion con form to the manner in hich that force moves ;
w
through this machine he can harness and direct this force
and co mpel it to do his biddi ng Man has fou n d o u t ho .
electricity moves and he builds his machi n es and dynamos

,
U n se e n Fo r c e s an d Ha rv to U s e T he m .
w
may be sho n by the achievements o f Marconi That the .
w
reader may fully understand the marvelous per formance o f
w
Marconi I ta k e this d escriptio n o f his or k from T he
w
“
Ne Yor k W orld Marconi consented to ta k e the ne s
w w
paper correspondents into the operating room and exp l ain -
w
the process by hich the Hertzian aves are started o n
‘ ’
w
t heir a y through ether T he room is about thirty feet
.
w
square Near the door i s a raised plat form upon h ich the
.
w ww
Operator stands hile sending the message T he k ey is on .
w
a shel f and on the all there is a s itch hich turns o n o r
,
w w w
shuts O ff t he po er from the dynamo First sendings by .
w w
the ireless methods ere done by means o f a ooden lever
w
hich operated pump-handle fashion T he n e k ey devised .
by Marconi hile several times larger than the regulation

,
w
telegraph k ey i s li k e it in many respects It is about
, .
w
t elve inches in length made o f brass has a gutta percha
, ,
-
button and platinum contact points T he play bet een .
the points is about o n e inch This o f course can be re gu

.
l ated but a considerable play i s necessary to prevent stic k

,
ing
w
T he greater part O f the Operating -room floor Space is
occupied by co ndensers T hey are about aist high and
.
w w
form a square i n the room Crossing them from corner to
.
w
corner are t o pieces O f sheet zinc about a foot ide and
w
ten or t elve feet long A t the le ft end o f the room fro m
.
w
t h e entrance are the electrodes ith three square Oil ta n k s
,
for cooling purposes and t o sil v ery globes about the size
w
O f a croquet ball T here is a space o f about four inches
.
bet een these globes and it is the crossing o f the electricity

,
w w
over this air bridge that gives the spar k s and the loud re
ports he n the Operator is busy ith the key O n e O f the .
U n se en Fo rc e s an d Ha rv to U s e T h e m . 17
w w
w ww
e lectrodes is co nnected i t h the gro und ; the other ith th e
w
a er i al ires above ground When the electricity as s itched
.
w
i nto the condensers it gath e re d f o rce passed i nto the ire
,
w
a n d do n to the electrode The Opening and closing o f
.
w
t he k ey caused the ires to charge an d discharge and the ,
w w
umpi n g o f the current across the S pace bet een the elec
j
tro des gave the pulsations hich vibrated the ether an d as
”
c onveyed to the other side o f the Atlantic .
w
Here yo u have
1 A machine fo r cro ding e l e c tri c i t v i nto small co m
.
w
pass .
2 A machine through
. hich man co ntrols and directs
w
t his condensed force .
3 A machine through
. hich man by liberating this ,
c ondensed force sets the in ner atmosphere o r ether i n vi

,
bration .
4 These vibration s a re O f almost inconceivable rapid

.
5 . w
The la s o f time and space seem to be an nihilated i n
w
t h e p resence o f th i s mysterious energy .
6 O n the invisible
. ings o f this s ubt l e energy man can
s en d his thought to any distance .
The p oi n t tha t it is i mportant for us to remember i n o u r

e xamination o f the inventio n o f Marconi i s this : Here i s
w w
an invisible i ntangible force concerning the essence o f
, ,
hich man kno s n othing— a force harnessed and directed

by man this force leaps into the saddle upon the back o f
w
”
a nother invisible intangible element called ether and
“
,
w
r ides ith in c onceivable rapidity to the receiving i n stru
w w w
ment here the message carried is automatically recorded
, .
T his onder ful invisible rider cares n o t for i nd n o r ave ,

2 18 U n se e n Fo rce s an d Ha rv to U s e T he m .
w
w
roc k nor mountai n H e finds an unobstructed path ay
w
.
w w
through all things W hether he inds his ay around the
.
w w
atoms o f m atter or drives through them e do not k no .
w
O n e thing e do k no — h e gets there j ust the sa me
“ -
a
.
w
Prior to the discovery o f Marconi man a s compelled
at great expense to build a Oopper high ay at the bottom
Marconi has fo un d o ut
w
o f the sea fo r this invisible rider .
w
that he does not need any elaborate high ay constructed
w
by man A lmighty G od hen he created him created at
.
, ,
the same t ime a n invisible high ay fo r hi m through the
w
M arconi has adj usted his machines so as to send
w
u nivers e .
ww
this s i ft rider o u t i n his o n invisible trac k and has ,
w
w
thereby done a ay ith all visi ble and tang ble high ays i .
T he transmission o f thought to great distances itho u t

the use o f visible intermediate ins tru mentalities i s a n a c
comp l i she d fa ct .
Our scientists have buried forever the doctrine o f coarse

materialis m .T hey have Opened the door into the unsee n
w
u niverse . T hey have demonstrated that the u nseen real m
is the source from hich issues all the omnipotent poten -
t i a l i ti e s o f eternity .
w w w
The utiliz ation o f electricity as a means fo r transmitting
w w
”
thought o n the aves of ether “
ill speedily be fo l lo e d
w w
by the utilization o f a still s i fter force I refer n o to .
_
w
the rays that fl o fro m that ne ly discovered metal called
” ‘
A ll o v e r t he orld scientists are experiment
w
“
radium .
ing ith this marve lous substance .
Sir Wm Croo k es the discoverer o f the X ray Lord

.
,
-
,
Kelvin Pro f Henri B e cq ue ral Mada m and Pro fesso r

,
.
,
w
Curie Pro fessors P e gram Pupin and T hompson are dc l v
, ,
ing i n to the fascina ting mystery o f its po er These sci e n .

2 20 U n s e e n F o rc e s an d Ha rv to U s e T he m .
w
My purpose in recording this description o f radium from
t he reports of the s cientists h o h ave been studying its
properties is to g i ve t he reader the conclusions arrived at
w
w
by these men ho have every facility fo r arriving at a j ust
e stimate o f its properties T h e conclusions are as follo s
.
1 Radium is a substance
. .
2 Its rays are substantial parts o f itsel f

. .
3 T hese rays move faster than electricity

. .
4 M atter in its d e nsest form O ffer s no obstruction to its

.
passage .
Radium then is a mineral It is composed o f an aggr o

.
w
a t i o n o f minute particles o f matter It belo ngs then to
g .
the Visible external u niverse It is subj ect to the la s

.
t hat govern the material universe It occupies Space and .
time i s a factor in its movem ents fo r it consumes time,
w
i n its rapid flight It is unquestionab l y the rarest mate
.
rial substance yet k no n to science T h e rapid flight o f i ts .
infini tesimal particles through the universe is probably the

highest and most rarefied form O f matter i n ex i stence But
w
.
ww w
ith all its marvelous properties i t is still a form o f matter
w
a nd ill al ays remain in its o n realm .
When e a sce n d in o u r investigations through the coarse
w
material forms to the more rarefied and from the more rare ,
w
fi e d to the still more ra refied e eventua l ly reach
,
the
o utermost edge o f matter and e fi nd that here another
,
realm begi ns W e call this realm the realm o f spirit

. .
w w
W hile the i nmost essence o f spirit and matter defies o ur
w
w
mightiest po ers o f analysis, yet e k no that matter is
not spirit and S pirit is not matter W e kno that S pirit .
is the cause and matter is the e ffect Spirit is t he creator

U n se e n Fo rc e s an d H a rv to U s e T h e m
. 221
w
ww
and matter is th e created We kno that Spirit is obedient
.
ww w
t o i ts o n la s o f movement and m atter is obedien t
w
t o i ts o n la s o f movement W e kno that S piri t
.
w w w
creates matter and then mo ulds it i n o bedience to l a i n to
co n formity ith its o n purpose W e k no that si n c e
.
spirit is th e creator and governor of matter it i s infinitely
w
superior to matter .
w w
No my argument is th i s : I f the thing created h as the
w
po er to send forth parts o f itsel f ith such marvelou s
speed the creator can move ith still greater speed I f
, .
m atter in motion can a l most k nock o u t time and spac e ,
spirit can knock them o u t a l together I f the most rarefied .
w w
forms o f matter can pass thro u gh al l other forms o f matter
th at stand belo them ithout any di min utio n i n the v e
l o ci ty o f their flight then S pirit can pass through the most
,
w
rarefied forms o f mat ter as i f it did n o t ex i st at all I f .
w
S pirit a s sent o n a chase a fter rad i um rays it would pas s
w
thro u gh them as i f they ere stan di n g still .
With these consideratio ns be fore u s I ill state the su b ,
stance o f this chapter in the form of propositio ns

1 S pirit i s the supreme force i n the u niverse
. .
2 Tho ught i s S pirit in action

. .
3 Thought in movement an nihilates time an d space

. .
w
4 The realm where though t moves is th e rea l m of th e
.
ete rn a l no .
5 In this timeless , spac e less realm where though t

.
moves matter does n o t exist .
6 That the Spiritual ma n actin g in the subco n sciou s

.
rea l m can proj ect hi s thou g h t o n the u nseen pla n e to a

distan ce .
222 U n se e n For c e s an d Ha rv to U s e T h e m.
7 . That this ability is conditioned u po n obedience to l a w

a n d is susceptible o f cultivation by exercise .
w w
8 T hat th e medium of co mmunication is th e Spirit at
.
m os p h e r e in hich e all live and move and have our
w
b ei n g .
w
A s e proceed i n o u r study o f this invisible force and
i ts realm o f action e must remember that language is
s ometimes misleading Language itsel f is simply the ex
.
ternal shell o f invisible thought it is thought externalized

O n the plane o f the visible It source is in the external
.
w
the qualities that enter into its structure are all qual
ww
ities that inhere in the visible I f e could strip Off all ex
.
ww
ternal envelopes and s eep a ay all material enviro nments
ww
a n d com mune as the angels do e ould need no language .
w
T hen e ould need no explanatio ns o f the maj estic real
w
ities o f the u nseen universe It ould not be necessary .
to attempt to sho that in the unseen universe there is no

time and no space and that matter in all its forms is ab
,
w
sent T he spiritual man standing i n the midst o f this
.
w
great and mysterious realm ould need no argument to
convince him T he order o f the invisi ble universe ould
.
w
be sel f-evident .
But the situ ation ith us at present is different W e .
a re fleshed up spirits We reach each other o n the visible

.
plane throug h the medium o f matter O u r language the .

,
vehicle fo r the co n v eyance of thought is material through ,
w
o u t its structure and the organs o f speech are composed
,
O f matter . Because o f this— I say that the language e

a re compelled to use in ex ressing the results o f o u r study
p
w
o f the unseen universe and the movements o f the spiritual
man in that realm is liable to mislead I ould advise .

2 24 U nse e n Forc e s an d H a rv to U s e T he m .
I find it exceedingly di fficul t to convince the average
ww
undeveloped individual that man is fa r greater than h e
appea rs to be ; that hat e se e o f man is only a small
w w
part o f his vast and potential sel f hood I re fuse to argu e .
w
ith an individ u al h o h as never ri sen higher than th e
w
animal plane in h i s conception o f man To argue ith .
w
such a ma n is asted energy A ma n o f this undeveloped
.
type, ith his coarse and gross m aterialism , cannot a pp re
w
ciate the m aj estic revelations o f the sp i r i tual man and h i s
po ers A man cannot understand the highest truth
.
,
w
much less appreciate it until h e has u n folded hi s highest
,
nature T o the man ho has un folded his material nature

.
o nly all spiritual truth is repugnant He O pposes spiritual .
ww
truth because he has cultivated n o susceptibility for it .
w
His oppositio n is a vivid revelation o f hi s o n in ard
coarseness and it is al ays best to leave such a man to th e
,
’
refin i ng influences O f li fe s discipl ine .
w
The maj estic realities of the u nseen universe exi st ,
w
hether ma n a ffi rms or denies A fli rma ti o n or denial has
.
w
n o e ffect hatever upon them The denial o f the exi st
.
ence o f a t hing by the m an h o is constitutionally inca
w
p a b l e o f perceiving it by
h o has n o eyes may a ffi rm w
n o m eans destroys it The
ith intense vehemence that
man
light does n o t exist, but the light S hines o n ith increasi n g w

.
w
luster, sublimely indi fferent to his afli rma ti o n .
w
The man ho has never attempted or is incapable o f
sending his thought to a distant point may deny ith i n
tense bitterness that such a thing can be done yet his ,
denial does n o t destroy the fact Coming back to the .
original propositio n I restate it : Man can tra nsmit hi s

U n se en Fo r c e s an d Ha rv to U s e T h e m . 225
thought o n the subconscio us plane to a distant point ith w

w
o u t the u se o f any visibl e intermediate agency .
w
This ill appear beauti fully reaso nable
1 When yo u consider the nature and po er o f though t
.
force . Thought force in dynamic actio n i s the mightiest

-
force in the u niverse In the universe at large the d ivine

.
thought -force i s o mnipotence in action The universe at .
large i s the theater for the play o f giant forces .
w
Gravitation that silen t invisible energy o perates every
, , ,
w w
here i n the vast expanses o f the visible u niverse Every .
ato m in the countless orlds that cro d the amplitudes o f

’
God s great empire responds to i ts touch
w
.
Th e v e ry l a t h at m o u l d s a tea r
w
A n d bi d s i t t r ic kl e f ro m i t s s o u r c e ,
T h at l a p re se rv e s t h e ear t h a sph e re
A n d g u id e s yo u p l a net s i n t h e i r c o u r s e
Gravitatio n poises the mote floating i n the su nbeam upo n
w
its finger h urls fro m the crest of the m ountain the crush
,
ing avalanche guides cou ntless orlds and su ns in their

,
ww w
orbits and reins in the flaming comet .
w
The vie less inds hen they are roused are mighty
, , .
The sto utest ships built by man are as nothing hen th e
w
storm king reigns upon the ocean The winds in their .
fury seize the giant ste amship and crush it as a man ould
—
crush an empty egg shell , an d it sinks to the bottom , or
w
dash it to pieces o n the rock -ribbed coast .
w
No thing can ithstand the fury o f the storm kin g o n the
w
land hen he sweeps o n attended by the roar of thunder
w w w
and the splitting S hiver o f the lightnings The t isting .
w
inds, rushing ith inco ncei vable rapidity to ards a com
mon center as they s eep like flyin g demons across the
,
15 m
226 U n se e n Fa r c e s an d H a rv to U s e T he m .
w w
w
o cean can t ist the aters into a rope rising hundreds O f
,
w
feet into the air and as they s eep o ver the land they
,
s itc h immense tree s up by the roots W i pe cities o u t o f ,
w
existence and leave the strongest buildings erected by ma n
a mass o f shattered ruins in their a k e .
Electricity is a gigantic force I am o f the Opinio n that .
the entire visible universe fl oats in a se a o f electricity and ,
I believe that all storms and earthqua k es and volcanic

eruptions are electrical movements A n electrical e x p l o .
sion in the su n is conveyed to the earth producing a cor ,

’
responding disturbance l n the earth s atmosphere and ,
every star in the sisterhood o f plan ets feels the shoc k A n

w
.
w w
earthqua k e shoc k hen the earth trembles li k e a ship
,
struc k by a ave an d cities are ove r helmed is simply a ,
quiet effort on the part o f elec tricity t o ma k e itsel f more

com fortable W hen electricity is ma k ing an e ffort to
“
e qualize itsel f it leaps from the earth to the sky and from ,
the sky to the earth and from cloud to clo ud in blinding

, ,
‘
flash and the shoc k o f its movement causes the earth t o

,
w
quiver from pole to pole .
w
T he n e m etal disc overed by scientists called radium is
a mass of condensed po er S ir W m Croo k es says that . .
o n e crystal o f this strange metal contains eno u gh energy to
li ft the names of England and France to the top o f Ben

N evis mountain .
w
But behind all these giant forces o f the u niverse stands
t he po er that brought them into existe nce
' — the thou ght
w w w
o f the infinite G od This is the i nexhaustible source from
.
hi ch all these forces fl o ; this is the po er that marshals ,
s ustains and direc ts them I n fact I a m o f the Opinion

.
,
28 U n see n Fa rc e s an d H a rv to U s e T h e m .
transmitting machine he has i nvested it ith the po er to w w

w
send thought to a distant point and have it automatically
,
hile A lmi ghty G o d in creating his tho u gh t

w
recorded , ,
w
transmitting machine ma n failed to i nvest him ith th e ,
same po er I affirm that man is the most per fect machin e

.
ever built for the business o f transmitting thought .
w
2 T o assist u s further in seeing th e beauti ful simplicity
.
w
and reasonab l eness of this theory I ould say that ma n , ,
w
th e tho u ght-transmitter can send his tho u ght ou t in t o
,
ays — by the con sci ou s or a bove-grou n d method and by the
wman wmade in the im ge

s u bcon sci ou s or u n dergrou n d method .
ww
No ,
as and a of G o d, i f ma n
have w w
ha s t ays com nicating of
thought u tmu hi s G od m
comm nicating his tho ght We k no w
o ,
s
ro m nature and history that G od employs w

ays
t o of u u .
f metho s t o d in
tho u ght-transmission He employs the visible metho d
. .
w
The vast array o f visible obj ects in the external u niver se
w
are ideas arrayed in the garmen ts o f matter Beauty po er .
, ,
j ustice order harmony li fe sublimity isdom and thou

, , , , ,
san ds o f other gran d conceptions are presented to ou r senses

by the vast panorama o f changing scenes o n the stage o f
the visible un i verse T hese actors that play fo r o u r benefit
.
w
o n the plane o f the v isible n ever tire an d they are eve r ,
w
presenti n g somethi n g n e fo r ou r instruction T he page s .
w
o f history are m ade brilliant ith the names o f great me n
w
and omen great because they represented in the m selve s
,
and in their achievements the po er o f great ideas T he .
lives and achievements o f these great heroes and heroin e s

’
form a part o f G od s v isible method o f transmitting hi s
tho u ght to man A ll the great truths that have been re
.
corded in boo k s uttered in address oration o r sermon a re

, ,
U nse en Force s an d H a rv to U s e T h e m . 229
’
parts of G od s visible m eth od of transmitting thought to
ma n .
B ut G od employed the invisible meth o d transmitting of
w
h i s thought to man a l so Moses n ever obtained that mar
.
velons condensation o f priceless isdo m contained in the

d ecalogue by conscious study o f th e exter n al u niverse ; it
w
c ame to hi m o u t o f t h e depths o f t h e invisible as b e c o m
w
m u n e d ith G o d a midst th e solitudes o f S i n ai The great .
ww
s piritual thin kers amo n gst the Je s an d other ancient
w
p eople did n o t obtain the rich treasures o f truth here ith
t hey have enriched the orld by the co n scio u s study o f the
w
v isible universe They obtained these priceless treasures
.
w
by entering in to th e sile n ce o f the i nvisible thought- orld
w
a n d communing ith G o d Jesus the greatest teacher o f
.
,
w
t h e centuries the man ,
hose teachings have flooded the
lives o f million s ith love and truth and light and free
d o m never attended school an d re fused to enter the c ol
,
w
l e ges o f the rabbis He entered into the solitu des o f the
.
w
ilderness an d retired into the deep fast n esses o f the mo u n
w
t ains and there co m muned
,
ith hi s Father and obtained
w
b y the invisible me t hod the great truths that made his o n
li fe magnificent an d has li fted m illions into the hi te su n
w w
light O f Splendid character .
No man as ma de in the im ag e o f G od and as G o d

, ,
t ransmits his tho u ght by the visible and invisible methods ,
w
s o can man .
3 In the i n v isible rea l m o f p u re tho u ght ,

. here tho ught
w
is transmitted by the i nvisible method there are n o bar ,
ri e rs to its movemen t In the external universe e hav e

.
many barriers Lan guage itsel f is a barrier V ery O fte n

. .
instead of revealing tho ught la n gua g e conceals it .

2 30 U nseen Forc e s amd H a rv to U s e T h e m .
w
w w w
T ime constitutes a barrier In audible speech e must
.
w
u tter ord by ord ; e must pause an d emph asize a n d
w w w
enunciate distinctly A ll this consumes time When e
. .
w
undertake to mak e k no n o u r tho u ght in riting e find
ww
di ffi culty i n selecting the proper word e mus t prune and
conde n se here and enlarge there and hen e have don e ,
o u r best the la n guage fails to adequately express o u r mean
ing .
w
Space also constit u tes a barrier Mountains and val l eys .
,
w
rocks an d alls and noises O f a l l k ind s
ww
oceans and rivers ,
inter ere th the act

f i o f thought transmission
- .
w
But a ay do n in the deep si lences o f the invisible far ,
belo the visible none o f these barriers exist Lan gu age

,
-
.
is n o t n eeded ; vocal organs are not used Time is n o t .
reco gnized . A tho usan d years in the thought-realm is a s

”
o n e day and a day as a tho usand years S pace is absent ; .
matter is not there to obstruct the fl ight O f thought .
w w
In this deep interior thought -realm G o d and man a n d
man and man to uch elbo s T ouch elbo s — the union i s
.
w
closer than that In this realm G od and man a n d man
.
w
and man are i n te rsp he re d and yet preserve their o n in di
v i du a l i ty
. W hen e consider the const i tution and or de r
w
o f t h i n gs i n the tho u ght -realm the trans mission o f t hough t
-
ithout the u se of visible intermediate agenci es I S simpli
w
fied . It i sthe n atural method The employment o f the .
w
means used in the visib l e realm ould be utterly i mpossibl e
ww
i n the invisible realm Because man is a ci tizen in t o
.
w
realms he transmits his thought in t o ays i n the visibl e
by the visible method by speech o r riting ; in the i n v i s
,
ww
ible by the invisible metho d or thought-tra n s ference He
,
.
also receives thought in t o ays by the visible metho d ,

2 32 U n se en Force s an d Ha rv to U s e T he m
.
broad and dee p in the shim meri n g sunshine o f the meado

,
w
.
T hen the scene cha n ges a n d yo u have an impressio n that

somebody is coming a friend o r re l ative that yo u have not
,
w w
seen for years and beh old the door opens and he enters
, , ,
,
w
a n d as you j oy fully elcome him yo u say I a s j ust
“
w
thinking that yo u ere comi n g O r yo u have an impres
.
w
sion that you ill receive a letter from a di stant re l ative ,
and behold the histle o f the postman ro u ses you from

, ,
w
your reverie and he h ands yo u a letter fro m that rela tive .
w w
O r yo u have an intimation that a stranger ill visit you
to-morro an d o n the morro the correctness o f your i n
,
w
t i mati o n is verified .
Happy is the man h o can command these hours o f sel f

absorption this complete relaxatio n o f all intense conscious
,
w w
e ffort this complete abandon o f the spiritual man as o n
,
w
invisible lightni n g ing he s eeps o u t into the deep
w
tho u ght - orld a n d brings i nto t h e ligh t o f co n sciousness
s eet memories o f the past and bril l iant visions o f the fu

ture In these hours o f meditation there is j ust a su ffi
.
w w w
cient glimmer o f consciousness present to enable the ma n
w
to se e his o n marvelous s eep po er and S OO p e o f move
,
ment as he Operates in the subconscious and th e onder ful ,
velocity o f t hought-movement in all directions during
w
these hours o f sel f-absorption demo n strates the theory that
tho u ght can be transmitted and received ithout the use o f
w
v isible means .
Hypno tism has furn ish ed us ith tens o f thousands of

’
w
facts demo n strating beyond all do ubt the truth o f man s
ability to transmit a n d receive thought ithout the u se o f
v isible means .
What is hypnotism We can best defi ne hypnotism by

U
n se e n F orc e s a n d H a rv to U s e T h e m . 2 33
t
i
w
s aying that its phen omena are th e results o f obedience to a
’
n atural l a o f man s being There is n othi n g abnormal
.
i n i ts phenomena No o n e save the ignorant o r s u p e rsti

.
w
tio us are a fraid o f it Dr u gs hav e slai n their tens o f thou
.
s ands but i n the

,
hole history o f hypnotism n o o n e has
e ver been h u rt Nat u ral sleep an d the sleep ind u ced by
.
w ww
the hypnotist are the results o f the operation o f the same
w
la . In natural sleep the i ndividual obeys the l a i th
w w
o u t assis tance . In hypnotic sleep he obeys the same l a
w
ith the assistance o f the Operator T hat th e l a produc .
ing natural Sleep i s the same as the l a in ducing hypnotic

s leep can be demonstrated by the philosophy o f man a dv o
o s ted in this volume .
w
T h e spiritual man i s one
( )
a .
b
( ) He Operates in t o r e alms the seen and th e
,
unseen .
()
0 H e operates i n the seen through the external brain ,
a n d he O perates in the unseen through the internal brain .
w w
In sl eep the spiritual man re tires fro m the upper
w
b rai n into the lo er brain N o i n natural sleep the Spir
.
i t u a l man retires fro m the upper brain itho ut assistance .
w
I n hypnotic sleep he is assisted in this s tep by the opera
t or
. S o that hypnot ic sleep is only another ord for nat
u ral sleep.
w
A ga i n , the v ery sa me methods e mp l oyed by the p
o er a tor
i n i n du ci n g hyp n oti c s l eep i l l p r odu ce n a tu r a l sl e e

p f
i
e mp l oye d by the i n di vi du a l hi mse lf Al l the m eth ods
em .
ployed by the hypnotist are visible means adj usted to th e

n atural order o f movement in the human brain and mind .
W hat is this n atural sequence o f movement ? S imply this

( )
a The upper o r conscious brain can only entertain o n e
i dea at a time .
2 34 U n se e n F o rc e s a n d Ha rv to U s e T he m .
b
( ) T h e w
lo er or subconscious brain is gover n ed by su g
gestion .
W
’
()
c hen th e sp i ri t u al
man Operating thro u gh the con
scious brain concentrates his attentio n upon on e object o r
idea continuously this act shuts o ff conscious mental action
in all other directions .
The hypnotist occupies the attention o f the outer

guard or conscio us brain by as k ing the subj ect to gaze
blan k ly upon the bright Obj ect the attenti o n o f the oute r
guard being fully occupied the s u ggestio n o f sleep steals i n
w
and ta k es possessi on o f the subconscious brain .
()
w
e N o since the suggestions that interpenetra te the su b
w
conscious brain al ays r i se into and domi n ate the conscio u s
brain the s u ggestion o f sleep o verpo ers the Spiritual man
,
w
and he retires gradually into the subco nscious subj ect to
w
the ill of the Opera tor .
w
N o I contend that a ma n can obey this natural order o f
move ment ithout the assista n ce o f th e hypno tist H e .
can concentrate his attention blan k ly upon an obj ect and ,
i f he k eeps the act up fo r fi fteen minutes he i s bo und t o
w
fall asleep .In concentrating he m ust remember that there
w
is a vast di fference bet een active concentration and passiv e
w
concentra tion In active m ental concentration he ill re
.
w
main m a gnificen t ly and alertly a a k e In passive men tal .
w w
concentratio n he must fall asleep fo r he has thro n h i s ,
w
mind into line ith the l a o f sleep .
w
T o illustrate by a familiar example the di fference bet een
active a n d passive mental concentra tion Sit do n and
commence to read a boo k s o long as yo u are k eenly inter
w
osted and so long a s you gre e di l y absorb each idea a s it come s
to yo u from the page yo u remain intensely a ake but the ,

2 36 U n se e n Fo r c e s and H o w to U s e T h e m
.
r esults in hyp n otism are obtain e d from the best trained

m inds .
w
I have at this time given this plain and simple explana
w
tion o f h ypnotism to Sho
1 That it is the result o f a n atural l a
. existing in the
w
h uman mind and brai n .
2 T o sho
. that t he spiritual ma n in hypnotic sleep h as
w
c eased to act o n the planes O f the external u n iverse .
w
3 T o Sho
. that hypnotic sleep na tu ra l sleep and se a
,
s ons o f pr o found sel f-absorp tion such as th e N e T hought
w
s tudent trains himsel f to assume are identical and are the
w
res u lts o f obedience to the same l a .
4 T o sho that i n these states the spiritual man operates

.
o n inv i s i ble plan e s in the u n see n universe t hrough the s ub
c o n scious brain and that he can tra n smit his thought to a

,
w
d istance and receive thought fro m a distance in this realm
ithout t h e use o f visible m e ans
T he transmitting and receiving instrument is the s u bc o n
s cious brain and the transmitter and recei v er i s the spirit
,
w w w
u al man .
w
N o it is a pro found l a Operating in all realms k no n
t o ma n that th e po er o f the invisible forces o f the uni
w
verse is conditioned u po n the capac i ty and responsiveness
o f the visible machine through hich they mani fest them
s elves .
w
F o r instance yo u can take li fe Li fe is an invisible force
,
. .
w
B u t li fe can n o t mani fest itsel f on the visible plane ithout
a physical s ubstrat u m and the po er exhibited by li fe on
,
w
the visible plane is conditioned by the capaci ty and re sp o n
s i v e n e ss o f the physical form through hich it expresses
itsel f .
U n se e n F o rc e s i n d H a rv to U s e T h e m . 2 37
Almighty G od himsel f respects this l a When he o uld w . w

build a m agn i ficent oa k-tree he de mands a rich soil and
favorable environ ments O a k tree li fe m u st be a giant force
.
-
,
w
fo r it buil ds up cell by cell a magni fi cent tree de fying the ,
l a o f gravitatio n and the destructive storm but t his gian t
w
force can n ot build a S ple n did tree on a barren soil
-
.
'
w
Electricity is an invisible force Its po er is appar .
ently unlimited but th e po er exhibited by electricity i s

,
w
conditioned upon the size o f the dynamo the per fectio n o f ,
its orkmanship and its adaptability to the purposes o f its
w
constructio n Marconi could not handle t his giant forc e
.
w
ithout a mach ine W ith his machine he can hurl it across
.
the Atlantic In spea k ing o f his inventio n to a n e sp a

.
ww
per correspondent he said that hi s ability to sen d a me s
sage around the orld a s co nditioned upo n the S i ze o f h i s
dynamo the capacity o f the electrical co n densers and th e
,
responsiveness o f the receivin g machine .
All h uman inventions are at best only clumsy imitatio n s

’
o f God s creations All the mechanical achievements o f
.
w
man are the resul ts o f man s study o f th e mechanism o f
the visible u niverse Man is follo ing in th e tracks o f
.
’
G o d hi s Father .The physical ma n i s God s Obj ect lesso n -
w
as a thought -tra n smitting machine The subconsciou s .
brain i s the tho u ght -conden ser ; the ill is the key to tur n
o ff o r turn o n the stream o f thought The spi ritual man .
w
i s th e trans m itter .
The ph ysical man i th hi s brain and n erves i s also a

thought -receiving machine The brain is the receivin g
.
instrument ; the nerves con v ey the thought to the re ce i v
w w
ing instrument and t he spirit u al man is the receiver .
N o I am su fficiently bold to declare that the l a t hat

2 38 U
nseen Forc e s an d Ha rv to U s e T he m .
w
w
o perates in al l other realms k no n to man operates in the
realm o f thought also namely : that the po er exhibited
,
by the invisible forces o f the u niverse is conditioned up o n
w
t h e capacity and responsiveness o f the physical instrument
w
t hrough hich they mani fest them selves T his bei n g true .
,
’
t hen it fo l lo s that man s ability to transmit o r receive
t hough t depends upon
w
1 T he capacity and responsiveness of the orain for the
.
or k .
2 T he ability o f the individual to shut off or turn o n

.
w
t h e stream o f tho u ght .
w
A ll individuals are n o t i n possession o f equal po er in
w
t his directio n In the visible universe e se e that every
.
man has a talent fitting him fo r so me specific or k in li fe .
A ll a re n ot equally talente d O n e man has a tale n t for .
m usic another poetry another history another mathe

, , ,
m ati cs another business another politics another language

, , , ,
a nother oratory T his same diversity o f talents exists i n

.
t he invisible thought -realm O n e has the talent fo r far

.
s eeing another for fa r hearing

,
another O f predicting the ,
future another that o f character analysis another mind

, ,
readi n g another th e ability to send tho u ght to a distance

, _
.
w
S ome have great capacity to receive thought , but they have
w
n ot the same po er to transmit it ; others have great
po er to tra nsmit thought b u t their ability to receive it is
,
w
l imited ; others have great n atural ability to transmit
w
tho ught but they lack the per fecting po er o f training ,
w
hile others have large natural a bility to receive thought
w w
but lack the po er O f discrimination and discernment .
A l l individuals ho ever possess a measure o f thi s po er

, ,
t o transmit or receive thought i n the realms o f the invisible ,

U n se e n F o r ce s an
'
d Ha rv to U s e T h e m
.
4 . T he ins pired right to put a l l other methods unde r

the b a n o f condemnation
5 T he inspired right to make its theory o f
.
~
“
the n o n
”
existence o f matter the fo undatio n o f a movement called
”
the Church of Christ ;
w
6 The inspired right to Oopyright a system o n ear t h
.
that as invented and patented in heave n and ma k e thi s
w
system the channel fo r the amassing o f millio ns ;
I say su ch ild and u n founded claims such rabid i n to l
, ,
ww
e ra n ce o f other systems and such nonsensical theories
provo k e vibrations o f riotous laughter Must I s allo .
the mass o f error because o f the mo i ety o f truth con

ta i n e d therein ? Must I overlook the destructive couse
‘
u e n c e s O f the system becau se O f the beneficial tendencies
q
T o the monopolists that stand behind this system and
r eap the financial benefits there is no thing solid in th e
u niverse except
‘ the dollar
f ”
They Obtain th e su b sta n
.
w
tial by denying the existence o f the S ubstantial and as ,
Mark T ain says “

they claim an absolute mo nopo l y o f
,
turning o n the forces of G od th ro ugh the nerves o f the sick '
man — fo r cash ”
T h e trust mani pu l ating t he move ment
.
has a co l lege i n Mass achusetts and they charge o n e hun ,
w
dred dollars a month payment strictly i n advance to, ,
w
instruct in the ho l y business o f curing di sease by s itch
w
ing o n the omnipotent en ergies o f the eternal orld .
W hen the course hich continues three months is finished

, ,
”
and paid fo r the trust gives the student a diploma a
,
“
,
boo k o f private instructions and the right to put C S D . . .
a fter his name T hese letters mean Christian S cience

“
Demonstrator but they mi ght m

.
w
”
,
ean Catch Solid Dol
l ars . This ould be a more appropriate meaning for ,
U n se e n F orc e s a n d H a rv to U s e T h e m . 1
this seems to be the main purpose o f the men ho stan d w

w w
behin d the move men t .
ww w
I repeat my affi rmatio n e have n o arri v ed at a poi n t
,
i n o ur investigatio ns here e can explain i n a natural a y

”
ww
C hristian S cience absent treatment T o prove the v a .
l i di ty o f my content i o n e ill pursue in detail the meth

o ds o f the demo nstrator as he proceeds to treat a patient at
a dista nce .
He retires into a roo m and locks the door He S hut s .
‘
o u t all visible obj ects by closing his eyes He relaxes all .
w
the muscles o f his body as m uch as possible He the n .
w
centers his thought upo n the patient In a fe mo ments .
w
he Sinks into a state o f sel f absorption ; i n other ords he
-
,
w
retires from the active conscio us brain do n into the sub
w
conscious He has n o reached the subconscious plane
.
w
along hich thought can be transmitted He continues to .
thin k intensely directing his thought to ards the patient

w
.
,
w
Eventually as this exercise continues he is ide ntified it h
, ,
hi s patient and he begins to affi rm silently itho ut the ,
w
sl i ghtest mixture o f do ubt such tho ughts as the se : Y o u
,
” ” ”
are ell . There is no disease S i ckness I S a delusion
. .
Y o u are an expression o f God and since G o d can not be ,

”
w
sic k yo u can not be sick .
w
No during the per formance the demonstrator has sunk
do n to the interior level o f the subco nscious He trans .
mits his tho ughts o n invisible planes and j ust as t he e l e c ,

'
t ri c a l vibration s se t in motion by Marconi are caught a i
w
most i nstantaneo u sly by the receiving instrument thousands
o f miles a ay so the thoughts sent for th on invisible planes
,
w
by the demonstrator are impressed instantly upon the s u b
conscio us brain area O f the patient and as e have alread y
16 m
2 42 U n se e n F orc e s an d Ha rv to U s e T h e m .
s een the subconscious brain governs the body and is in turn

governed by suggestion these suggestions continually i m
,
w
pinging upon that brain i t responds to them and the patient
,
w
gets ell and the Christian S cience churc h obtains another
,
ardent member N o so fa r a s the practice o f sending

’
.
,
o u t tho ughts o f health an d harmo n y j oy freedom and , ,
love i s concerned I can not find language su fficient l y strong

,
w
to express my appreciation O f it T his is a b eauti ful ex .
c roise,
and u nder the guidance o f the l a o f thought
w
proj ection and thought reception such a habit upli fts the
-
ww
i ndividual h o prac tices it and benefits the individual to
ards hom the thoughts are directed .
A ll actions originate in thought Hate thoughts trans .
w
lated i nto action spell o u t stri fe discord ill temper bru , , ,
tality and battle -fi e l ds slippery ith blood ; fear thoughts
w
translated into action spell o u t gloom doub t despondency , , ,
w
bad health failure and disaster love thoughts flo er out
,
into great men and noble o men upli fting institutions , ,
asylums philanthr o pies a n d a million ministries o f mercy ;

,
freedom thoughts develop heroes an d heroines and actual ,
ize themselves into oppo rtunities privileges charters o f , ,
w w w
liberty declarations Of independence an d mighty republics
,
here every man is an uncro ned k ing and every oman

w
w w
an uncro ned queen Thought is the supreme compellin g
.
po er in the universe I f all men and o men could be

.
t rained to spend some time each day in sending o ut thoughts
w
o f love and j oy freedom harmo ny and happiness all h a te
, , ,
w w
and selfishness slavery and stri fe and battle o uld spe e d
,
ily pass a ay and the millennium ensue I obj ect h en .
Christian S cience claims the honor o f originating th i s

beauti ful custo m It has been th e te aching o f C hr istianity
.
2 44 U
nseen F o rc e s an d H a rv to U s e T he m .
T his w
same po er o f the sp i r i tual man explains the phe
momena o f mind-reading W e have seen i n a forme r
.
chapter O f this volume that the subco nscious brain i s the
w
record-boo k o f the entire li fe of the individual Nothing .
that the spiritual ma n has ever k no n is forgotten T h e .
w
individual may not be able to bring it up into the light o f
w
conscious k no ledge but this failure to call it u p by n o
,
w
means proves it is not there N o the mind-reader has the
.
natural and trained ability to sin k do n to the subconsciou s

plane come into living invisible touch ith the record o f
, w
the past life contained in the pages o f the subconsci ous a n d
’
fro m these pages read the man s past history bri nging b e ,
fore him at times facts and events and experiences long
w
forgotten .
’
W ith regard to the mind reader s po er o f predictin g
-
w
the future I have no hesitancy in declaring that eve n
,
t
thi s strange as it may appear lies

,
ithin the scope o f s u b
,
w
conscious capability T he conscious brain is an instrument
.
for use i n the realms o f time and space It ould be as .

.
reasonable to expect that the ca r could se e or th e eye hea r

as to imagine that the conscious brain can predict the fu
w
ture T he conscious brain has no such function I ts
. .
w
functions begin and end ith the visible universe Its .
business is to give expression to that hich the s u b co n
w w
scious delivers u p fro m the depths We have already seen .
that a ay do n in the depths o f the subco nscious there i s

n o here and no there ; there is n o past and no future A .
million years are as o n e day an d o n e day a s a millio n years .
In this deep invisi ble realm are all the plans o f history
w
and the li fe-plans o f the in dividual in per fect seed form -
.
T he mind reader as he sin k s do n into the depths o f t he

-
,
U n se e n Fo rc e s an d Ha rv to U s e T he m . 45
s ubconscious state enters into th e timeless real m and stan ds

,
’
w
be fore the finished plans o f the individual s l i fe an d i f his ,
S piritual V i s i on is clear an d u ndimmed h e ill astonish the

i ndividual by hi s ability to predict the events o f the future .
w w
The ability to predict coming events in the history o f the
w w
orld has been ridiculed by men h o did n ot u nderstan d
i ts la s but o u r study o f the po ers o f the spiritual man
,
w
a s he Operates i n the subconscious realms o f the universe
d emonstrates that the po er to predict future e v ents is a
w
function o f the spiritual man operating on invisible planes .
w
T he marvelous po er o f the m ighty seers o f the past i n
w w
predicting the great events o f history ith such marvelous
w
a ccuracy i s a revelation to me o f h o this natural po er
'
w
c a n be made magnificently e fl e c ti v e hen rein forced by
w
Spiritual illuminatio n Almighty G o d adds no n e faculty
.
t o the soul In sending forth his messages to the

. orld he
u ses the forces and faculties that are already i n man
w
I am o f the impressi o n that all the great seers o f th e
w
past ere individuals o f fine nervous organization and this ,
w
fi ne n ess o f organizatio n as rendered still finer by habitual
w
c ommunio n ith the in visible I have observed that the
.
most successful mind -readers are omen Wom en as a rule .
w
have a finer nervous organizatio n than men and live i n
c loser touch ith the invisible realm of thought and e mo
t ion. A success ful mind reader must have all the necessary
-
physical and mental quali fi catio ns fo r his business He .
must be built o n fine nervous lines The subco nscious .
m ust be exquisitely sen sitized and as susceptible to the v i
w
b ra ti o n s o f a thought as the lea f i s to the stirring o f the
breeze Mediums ith these n atural qu alifications do n o t
.
find it n ecessary to avail the m selves O f a ny artificial assist

46 U n se e n F o rce s a n d H a rv to U s e T h e m .
'
w
w
a n ce conducting their experiments S edenborg the
in .
,
great philosopher and seer o f S eden could enter into th e ,
deeps o f the i n visible at W il l ; and i t is my opinio n that
w
the mighty prophets o f the past could enter into the pro
w w
fo u nd depths o f the i nv i si b le at ill .
U nquestionably man is a onder ful being When e .
obtain a clear-cut conce ptio n of the fact that the real ma n

is t he spiritual man and that the Spiritual man stands a t
,
the center o f things and operates externally in the seen an d

internally i n the unseen and that the unseen contain s ,
’
ww
history s finished p l ans and the finished plans o f individua l
lives ; hen e have a clear cut co nception o f the fact that
-
the Spiritual man can enter the unseen and stand be fore
w w
these plans prophecy is then stripped o f the element o f the
,
miraculous and is sho n to be in con formity to l a T her e .
i s there fore nothing incredible or strange in the

, ,
fact tha t
the mighty spiritual giants o f the past the great prophets ,
w
o f Isr a el could describe long be fore the events
,
transpired
w w
o n the planes o f the visible universe the overthro o f Baby
w
lon the do n fall of N ineveh the rec k o f Egypt the con
, , ,
quest o f Palestine the captivity o f the Je s and their sub

,
sequent dispersion amongst the nations There is nothing .
w
strange or miraculous in Nebuchadnezzar s dream or Dan
’
i e l s interpretation T h e k ing as he Slept beheld in
. eird
symbolism the rise and fal l o f mighty empires and the e s
”
tab l i shme n t o f the Emp i re of T ruth by the Christ o f God .
T here is nothi n g strange in the fact that the old prophet s
w
in their predictions described the Christ i n all his beauty ,
www w
po er and influence his i gn o mi n o u s death his resurrectio n
, ,
w
and the subsequent orld - ide s eep of his po er T hese .
mighty men o f the past lived in touch ith the invisible .

2 48 U nse e n Fa rce s an d H o w to U s e T h e m .
w w
d ishonest and un fair methods that the so called prediction
-
,
o f the events O f history by the riters o f the Bible as
w
g iven subsequent t o the events .
w
The care ful study of the po ers o f the spiritual man as
w
he Operates in th e unseen h a s sho n that prophecy is
n atural to man and the l a o f prophecy to my m ind is
,
v ery simple i ndeed H ere it is

.
w
1 In the timeless u nseen universe are the per fected
.
w
i deals o f history “
T h e Lamb a s slai n fro m the fo u n da
.
w
”
t ion o f the orld and Pau l Speaking o f God s promise
, ,
w
t o A braham says ,
“
G o d h o spea k s o f things that are
”
w
n ot as though they ere G od is the I a m and Jesus
.
,
”
w
s ays
“
be fore Abraham as I a m There is no ha s been .
a n d no i ll be i n the invisible u n i verse .
w
2 T hese ideals are externalized on the planes o f the seen
.
u niverse here time i s measured O fl by the motion o f the

e arth .
3 T he Spiritual man O perating in the unseen can beh old

.
these ideals intuitively and then give co nscious expressio n

t o them in prophetic form centuries be fore they are actual
w
i z e d in time .
w
A ll prophecies hatsoever can be e xplained by th i s S i m
w
w
p l e l a By
. examining the seed o n e can tell hether the
li fe that lies capsulate in the seed ill u n fold itsel f into
w
t h e oa k or the pine the corn -stal k or the apple -tree
,
T he .
i nvisible is the realm here all the events that materialize
w
o n the visible planes lie in per fect seed -form This state .
ment o f the l a o f prophecy by no means annihilates the

f ree agency o f the individual
- T he free agency o f the i n
.
d iv i dual is to my mind o n e o f the elements that belong

to and inhere i n the per fect ideals co n tained in the i n v i s
U n se e n Forc e s an d Ha rv to U s e T he m
. 2 49
i ble The plans o f a great b uildi n g ma y be in existence

.
w w
i n finished form fo r h undreds o f years and generations o f ,
orkmen may give these pla n s v isible shape ithout th e
w
s lightest deviatio n i n any particu l ar and in doing this ,
or k each m a n may have per fect freedo m o f action in th e
w
u se o f his brain and tools and material ; or t o u se a better
w
“
illustration I can conceive o f a master inve n tor ho i s in

,
w
possessio n o f such o nder ful mechanical ingenuity that h e
w
'c a n give t o a thousand orkmen scattered over the earth ,
w
k n o ing nothin g o f each other certai n parts o f a ma ,
w
chine to construct and allo each man per fect freedom O f
choice and action and hen each part is finished I can
,
w
c o nceive o f him bringing all the parts together and by hi s
s uperior mechanical geni us building ith them a gran d

m achine smooth in all its movements and per fectly adj ust
,
w
c d to i ts purpose God s creative and constructive s k ill is
.
o nly expressed by the ord infinite History is the un fold .
w w
ment of h i s infinite plan o n th e p l anes o f the external uni
v erse The free ill o f the individual or k ers i s a part
.
w
“
and parcel o f th e ideal and a part an d parcel o f the un fo l d
w
m ent o f the ideal There is n o co n fl ict bet een the free
.
w
ill o f ma n and the sovereignty o f God ; both are facts
t hat meet at the center and con verge to ards a co mmo n
e nd .
w
In the next place th e thought -transmissive and th o ught
receptive po er o f the Spiritual man acting thro u gh the
s ubconscious explains all ki nds and varieties o f thought
tm osp h e re s Man i s a though t-absorber and tho u ght

.
'
distributer He i s a receiver O f thought -vibrations fro m
.
o thers and h e is a giver o f thought -vibrations t o others

, .
The tho u ght-at mosphere surroundi n g an individual is the

2 50 U n se e n Forc e s an d H a rv to U s e T h e m .
cre ation o f the indivi dual himsel f and the nature quality , ,
and tone o f that atmosphere correspond to the

quality and tone o f his predominant thought .
w w
T he predominant th ough t o f individuals o f the Napo
leo ni o type is ill Napoleon believed i n his o n destiny ,
.
and as the result o f that belie f he became the incarnatio n

o f an iron resolution W hen the o fli ce rs o f his army tol d
.
ww
A lps said he
w
h i m that he could not cross the Alps “
, , ,
w
“
there il l be no A lps ; i f there is no ay I ill m a k e
”
on e. T his is hy he became the autocr a t o f Europe .
T his enabled h i m to move k ings and thrones as easily a s

w
w w
the player moves the ooden men on a checker-board H e .
w w
carried ith him every here the compelli n g atmospher e
ww w
created by his o n invincible ill .
w
Cae sar s predominant thought a s ill His ill car .
w
ried him across the Rubicon H i s ill created around him
.
a fa r-reaching compelling atmosphere that elded h i s

,
w
army togeth er until it became a living unit expressive o f
~
w
’
C ae sar s purpose His iron ill creating an atmosphere o f
.
w
force enabled hi m to crush all opposi tion and as the edg e ,
w
crushes its ay through the rending log so he crushed hi s .
a y up to universal supremacy W ill is a mighty mani

.
w
fe sta ti o n o f thought force and creates an enveloping at
- »
w w
m o sp h e re o f po er but there is a mightier mani festatio n
,
o f tho u ght force than

- ill Napoleon as crushed at W a
.
w
terloo Cae sar fell by the dagger of the assassin T hes e
. .
men me t a combinatio n o f circumstances that ill coul d

not surmount .
T h e mightiest mani festation o f tho u ght -force is l ov e
w
A midst all the mani festations o f thought love is supreme .
It is greatest because the visi ble u niverse is ens athed i m

2 52 U
n se e n Forc e s an d H a rv to U s e T he m.
by w i l l mer e l y w but the ma n hose i l l i s the ex

f
ill ail ,
ww
ssi on of l ov e ca n n ev er f a i l
’
p re .
When the predomi n ant thought i s f ea r fear bei n g a ,
w w
negative force creates a thought-atmosphere u tterly void o f
w w
all compelling po er Accordi n g to this l a there is n o
.
resistive po er in the individual h o is dominated by fear

a n d surrounded by an atmosphere o f like quality S uch a .
w
m an is O pen o n all sides to th e destructive forces o f the
w
”
ai n i v e rse
. Li k e attracts like In accordance ith this
.
l a the man gives a standing invitation to all the forces o f

pessimism Disease ta k es possession o f h i s body Real
. .
w
disease h as sl ain thousands but f e a r has slain mil l io n s .
w w
The fear o f ta k ing disease predisposes the hole nature t o
ards disease I t thro s the body Open to the attac k and
.
the army o f disease e n fi l a de s the trenches Just as th e .
fl ies see k the rotten parts o f the meat that they may de
w
posit their eggs so disease germs riot in luxurio us li fe in
,
the physical tissues o f the man h o is dominated by f ea r
w
The entire body can be fortified against the attac k s o f di s
e ase by persistent and po er ful a ffi rmations T he body is .
w
c omposed o f countless millions o f infinitesimal ce l ls Every .
c ell in the body can be charged ith the tho u ght that is
w
originated by the spiritual man Fear thoughts send a .
w w
s hiver do n the spinal cord cause every cell in the body
,
w
to cringe and co er and lose its natural resistive po er ,
a n d the man becomes sic k T he m a n

. h o is domina ted
w
by f e a r becomes the incarnation o f fail u re G loom de
w
.
,
w w
k
w
s o n de n c
p y and sadness s eep into h i s mind ; rin les
w
rite de feat upon h i s counte n a nce ; sorro pulls do n the
w
c orners o f his m outh discouragement t ists his shoulders .
i nto a stoop ; despo n dency p u shes his h ead do n and de

U
n seen Forc e s an d H a m to U s e T h e m . 53
w
w w
spair overcasts the sky o f his soul ith the stor m-clouds o f
disaster Every here he goes he carries ith him th e
.
w
atmosphere o f de feat and he becomes the apostle o f pessi
,
’ ’
w
mism The man ho can t can t , and that is the en d o f
.
w
it The man h o repeatedly says h e can t unconsciously
.
w
becomes the incarnation o f h i s o n afli rmati on The man .
w
h o objects constantly unconsciously becomes an i ncarnate
w w
Obj ection The man ho f ea rs a thousand i maginary ills
.
u nconsciously beco mes a n incarnate co ard in other ords ,
he becomes organized de feat .
w
I am intensely anxio us that every reader o f this volum e
w
shall become the living incarnation o f po er ful a ffi rma
w
tions I have explained the la s o f character -building
.
,
I have sho n that they operate auto matically and co ntin

u al l y . Just as ato ms build t he universe so character i s
the aggregate o f t ri fl e s Every though t originated by the
.
Spiritual man o r received fro m others i f held in the min d ,
and acted upon goes into the invisible structure o f charac

,
ter The universe i s full o f the choicest m aterial A l

. .
mighty God has given u s the key to the storeho uses o f
w ww
eternity We can open these storehouses and conscio usly
.
select hat e ant W e ought to select the choicest m a

.
w w
t e ri al love j oy peace gentleness goodness faith
, , , , , ,
”
w
courage isdom po er li fe
, ,
We ought to a ffi rm tha t
,
.
w
e a re in possessio n o f these maj estic qualities fo r al l i s ,
’ ’ ”
ours and e are Chris t s and C hrist i s G od s W e are
w
.
’
G od s dear children and e live at home In the man
, .
w
sions o f the infinite Father n othing is too good for us T he .
Opulence o f the universe is o urs The man h o f e a rs i n .
s u l ts G o d or else he is n o t living a li fe that con forms to

,
the divine program .

U
n se e n F o rc e s an d H a rv to U s e T h e m“
Paul says Rec k on yourselves to be dead indeed unto

”
s i n and alive unto G od through Jesus Christ o u r Lord
w
.
He says again “
S ee k those things that are above here
w
C hrist sitteth at the right hand o f G od fo r ye are dead and ,
w
y our li fe is hid ith Christ in G od .
T h e holy li fe i s a l ife of be comi n g ; becoming hat yo u
w w
a re i n reality The holy man a ffi rms until he becomes the
.
w
incarnation o f his o n a ffirmations T he la s o f charac .
w
t e r building are such that a ma n al ays becomes the i n ca r
-
w
n ation o f his o n a ffirmation .
w
U nder the l a of thought -transmission an d thought
a ttraction ,
hen a man by repeated a ffi rmations o f some
t hought transmu te s himse l f into an incarnatio n o f that
w
t hought he becomes the rally i ng center fo r thoughts o f t h e
,
s ame k ind and fo r people h o are do minated by similar
w w
t houghts . Money attracts money ; success breeds success ;
w
failure produces failure ; isdom a ttracts isdom ; courage
w
w
c reates cou rage ; o arouses j oy love dra s love Chris
j y t .
brings o u t this great l a hen he says : T o him that hat h
w w
shall be give n and he shall ha v e much more abundance ,
w
a n d from him that hath not shall be ta k en a ay that hich
”
he hath . W e have countless illustrations o f this l a .
Ma k e yoursel f the incarnation o f an idea and you become
w
a magnet attracting to o u fro m yo ur surroundings the
y
e lements that ha v e a n a fli n i t
y ith the idea I f t h e idea .
i s fi n a n ci a l su ccess for instance the m o mc n t you become

, ,
w
organized financial s uccess in yoursel f you attract mo n ey
a n d men ith money Morgan by belie f a n d a ffi rmatio n
.
transm u ted himsel f into organ i zed financial success a n d ,
men and money tumble o ver eac h other to ge t to him .
M a rconi by persistent e ffort belie f and a ffirm a tion m a k es

,
256 U n se e n Fo r c e s and H a rv to U s e T he m .
w
other things w
do m ithin and the control that k ingdom and then of , al l;
his po w
”
w w
ill be added .
T er the spiritual man

of exp l a i n s ha t i s kn o n
that communion w
as s
p i ri t mmu n i on
co I am pro oundly
. opinio n f of the
ith angels and the Spirits j us of t
”
man w
me n made per ect is a glorious possibility The material
f .
ollo w
hose entire attention absorbed in earthl is y
thi gs utterly incapab le
n is i g me as I enter int
of f n o
a discussion O f this part o f my subj ect T he natura l .

“
w
ma n receiveth not the things o f the Spirit o f G o d they are
w
foolishness unto him ; neither can he k no them fo r they ,
”
w
are spirit u ally discerned T he great l a an nounced her e
.
by Paul is this : T he f a cts a n d l a s of the sp i ri tu a l re a l m

c a n n ot be u n de rstood mu ch l ess ap p r eci a te d u n l ess a ma n
ha s deve l op e d the cap a ci ty to p e r cei v e them S ha k espeare .
w
said : There are m ore things in heaven and o n the earth
w
”
w w
than are dreamt o f in our philosophy It ill not do to .
cro d ourselves ithin the narro con fi nes o f any humanly
w
defined conceptio n o f the unive rse Brother this littl e .
,
w
planet upon hich you and I re mai n tabernacled i n a body
fo r a fe years is not all there is o f this great universe .
w
G O o u t on a clear night and l ac k up at the overarching dom e
o f the s k ies and beho l d the countless
w
orlds and suns that
cro d the vast domains of space Do you mean to tell me .
w
tha t this vast assemblage is uninhabited ? This univers e
w
a s built for use fu l pu rposes n othing i s u n n e c e ssarv
utility is inscribed upon all things N o since all thi n gs .

,
w w
have a use ful purpose it is reaso n able t o su p pose that
,
the se countless orlds are o r ill be the homes o f n u m

or c u s forms o f li fe T he realm o f the visible is the realm
.
o f the be comi n
g S ome . o f these orbs may be a mass o f
to U s e T he m .
w
gases an d vapor of fire ; some may j ust be i n the process
o f cooling others may be the homes o f the lo est forms o f
w
li fe ; others may be fully prepared as the h ome o f i n te l l i
gent bein g s hile others may be th e home o f beings that
have reached a far high er state o f per fection than ma n has
yet attained .
I am also o f the O pinio n that there are orders o f spiritual

beings dwelling in invisible realms and that these spir ,
w
i tual beings are n o t limited in their movements and are
superior to al l the la s o f matter and the barriers o f tim e
and space .
a
I furthermore believe that the spiritual ma n separated ,
from the external form which is cast into the grave at death ,
passes through the gates o f death into the invisible and
w
rises into a fuller richer and gran der li fe
, .
w
With t hese vie s o f the universe and i t s inhabitants it
becomes easy for m e to believe that the hole universe i s
w w
t h e home o f t h e in fi nite Father and that all beings , ,
w
hether they are in the flesh or o u t o f th e flesh hethe r ,
t hey d ell o n this earth or i n fa r distan t wo rlds whether ,
t hey live i n the in visible o r in the visible ar e members of ,
w
the same great family and are pro foundly interested i n
’
w w
each other s el fare .
The Bible hich contain s the condensed isdo m o f the

,
g reatest S piritual teachers o f the ce nturies sustains me i n ,
w
m y belie f ; it teaches the existence and ministry o f spiritual
w
beings When the u niverse as finished the sons o f
.
“
w
”
G od shouted for j oy S piritual beings conversed ith
.
A braham a n d arned Lot A strong angel appeared to

.
Josh ua and gave him the assurance that victory would

a ttend his arms in the conquest o f Canaan Angels a re .
17 m
258 U nseen Force s and H o w to U s e T h e m .
w
w w
represented as guarding Jerusalem Whe n Chris t as .
w
born the earth s atmosphere a s filled ith a company o f
ww
angels ho sang the first Christmas anthem G lory be to
-
,
”
w
G od o n high and on earth peace good ill to ard man
, ,
.
After his struggle in the ilderness an angel came an d

“
”
strengthened him During his agony i n the garden an
.
“
”
angel streng thened him A fter his resurrection angels
.
w w
guarded his tomb and announced the fact o f his resur
rectio n to the omen h o came to em bal m his body .
w w
With regard to the continued existence o f the glorified
w
d ead and their interest in human a ffairs hen Christ as ,
w
t ra n sfi gu re d o n the mountain Moses and Elij ah h o had ,
ww
been dead for centuries appeared and con versed ith him
,
w w
concerning his death hich as soon to ta k e place at Jeru
salem A po er ful spiritual being h o declared hi m sel f
.
,
”
to be one o f the prophets conveyed to John o n the
“
,
lonely island o f Patmos the magnificent spiritual visions o f

the s t ruggles a n d the ultimate victory o f the church over
all her enemies These biblical instances o f the ex i stence
.
o f angels and the spirits o f th e glorified dead a n d the pro
found interest they ta k e in the progress o f h umanity dem

o n stra te to me the possibility o f commu nion ith spirits w .
T hese biblical facts demonstrate the substantial accu

racy o f the conten t ion o f this chapter : that the spiritual
w w
man operating o n the planes o f the invisible universe can
, ,
c ommunicate ith other spirits ithout the use o f visible
w
m eans T h e communication o f though t o n the planes o f
.
w
the visible by riti n g speech o r symbol is the communion
,
w
o f spirit ith spirit O n the conscious pla n e Spirit com
.
munes it h spirit through the mediu m o f matter Com ~

.
munion o n the external plane is not possible by any o ther

2 60 U n s ee n Forc e s an d H o w to U s e T he m .
w
and in absolute silence ; ith on e accord they concentrat e ,
w
upon the thing desired .
c T here i s in the co mpany one h o i s a medium — a n

( )
w
individual S O delicately se n sitized that he 1S naturally i n
w
living touch ith the invisible .
In a f minutes the entire group O f individual s

( )
d e
w w
Si n k back into a state O f sel f absorption T hey in othe r
- .
,
ords gath er themselves ithin themselves and by so do

, ,
w
ing they all begin to O perate o n the planes o f the su bco n
scious T he medium is then in living touch ith each O f
.
the group o n th e s u bconscio us plane .
()e We have seen tha t t h e subconscious realm i n man i s
w
the real m o f the invisible where th ere is no past nor fu
,
w
ture here all the p ast lies stored an d all the future lie s
-
w
capsulate i n the light O f th e n o T h e medium O peratin g
.
,
w
o n this invisibl e plane and in livi n g touch ith each indi
w
vidual ca n ans er questi o ns regarding the past and pre
,
dict sometimes ith rare accuracy co ncerning the future .
S ome mediums u se car ds others use c ofl e e grounds .
T he oracle at Delphi sat on a three legged stool over a fi re

-
w
that sent forth intoxicati ng vapo rs O ther ancient medi
.
ums used the entrails o f birds ; others the flight O f a ha k .
A ll the methods O f all the oracles O f the past and medi

ums O f the present are m ean s employed by the individual
to reach the passi ve o r subconscious state With regard .
w
to the abilit y to suspen d heavy articles in the air o r drag
w
the m about the roo m ithout visible contact I thin k th a t
w
t his lies ithi n the po er O f the spiritual man acting i n
,
w
the subconscious .
Matter can be moved ithout physical contact P ro fe s .
’
s o r Savary d O rdi a ri h as demonstrated this He has con .
U nse en Force s an d H o w to U s e T h e m . 261
w
w
s tructed a machine by hich a needle O f metal can be
moved over a dial plate by a perso n O f strong ill He .
w
e mploys this instrument i n his electro -medical hospital at
30 S ilver street London W , England for
,
. atching the ,
e ffects O f vario u s temperaments emotion s an d diseases

,
.
There is n o physical contact at all a n d i f the atmosphere ,
w
is dry the i ndividual can stand ten feet fro m the i n stru
ment and by concentrating his ill upon it cause the
n eedle to move over the dial This i mportant inventio n
.
d emonstrates that mind ca n move matter without physical
w
c ontact . I am O f the O pinio n that mind itsel f does n o t
c ome i nto living touch ith the needle but that mi nd ,
sends out a strong vibration O nerve force o r organic elec

f -
w
t ri ci ty and through the instrumentality O f this organic
,
electricity mind moves the needle T he reader ill notice .
w
t hat in the case O f this marvelo us inventio n the force that
w
m oves it is consc i ously directed it is, in other ords the ,
d irect product O f the co nscious brain No we have .
w ww
a l ready in anothe r chapter learned that n o c o mp ari s o n ca n
w
be made bet een the po er hich the spiritual man ex
w
h i bi ts through the conscious and the po er he exhibits
t hro u gh the subconscious The po er O f the spiritual ma n
.
w
a cting through the subconscious is almost unlimited .
w
Again e have see n that the spiritual man acting
t hrough the subconscio us is super i or to all the la s an d
w
properties O f matter Now one o f the proper ties O f mat
.
ter is eight The spiritual man acting thro ugh the su b

.
w
.
w
w
c o nscious has no consciousness O f eight Four boys it h .
their finger tip s i f they act in per fect u nison breathe ith
, ,
w
o n e accord and concentrate upo n o n e thing can raise a ,
h eavy man from the floor i thout e ffor t and witho ut any
2 62 U n see n Forc e s an d H o w to U s e T h e m.
w
w
consciousness O f ei ght In an illustratio n O f this kin d
.
w
you have an exhibition O f the po er O f the subconscio us .
w
No my argument i s very Simple : I f an individua l ,
bringing the po ers O f his con sci ou s brain to bear u pon

a needle at a distance O f te n feet ca n move it over a dial
,
plate O f three hundred and Sixty degrees four m e n S ittin g ,
around a table bringing the con centrated energy O f the

,
forces O f the su bcon sci ou s upon it , ought to be able to sus

’
pend it in the air Pro fessor d O rdi ari has demonstrated
.
the fact that a m a n can generate a su ffi cient amount o f i n

visible energy to move a small body O f matter at a dis
w w
tance through the conscious brai n T he Spiritualists have .
sho n that man can m ove large bo dies O f matter ithou t

Vis ible contact through the giant forces generated by th e
w ww
subconscious brain .
w
In connection ith this subj ect e ill be materially as
sisted in understanding ho man can generate a su fli ci e n t
amount O f invisible energy to move a ponderable body by
consi dering the nature O f the machine lately invented b y
w w w
T homas H Williams an Englishman
.
,
W e have already .
w
seen h o Marconi starts aves in the ether S O po er ful
that they hurl themselves on ard through all obstruction s
w w w
to vas t distances Will ia ms has invented an arrangemen t
.
hereby he ca n catch t hese po er ful aves an d trans for m

them into force to drive a street -car H i s model is o n ex .
h i bi ti o n
. He has a model car o n a circular trac k I n th e .
w
center he has an electrical generator ; by the use O f thi s
w
generator he sends o u t po er fu l vibrations O n the car h e .
h a s arranged an i n strument that catches these aves a n d

conveys the m through a tran s former to the motor causin g ,
the car to fly around the trac k There is absolutely n o

.
2 64 U n se e n Forc e s an d H o w to U s e T he m
.
w
w
this spiritual izing po er could be raised a thousand de
w
grees and i f this po er could be directed and controlled
,
w
by man I can se e n o reason h y man could not then be
,
w
F
absol utely superior to all the limitations and la s O f mat

ter In accordance ith these remar k s the translatio n O f
.
w
Elijah the tra n sfi gu rati o n an d resurrection O f Christ lie
, ,
ithin the realms o f Spirit force An exclus i ve study o f

w
.
the l a s of ma tter incapacitates a man fo r accepting the

translatio n O f El ij ah and the resurrection O f Christ The .
’
ra n ge O f a man s belie fs are measured exactly by the range
w
o f his studies T O accept the translation O f Elijah an d the
.
resurrection o f Christ a man must study the l a s of sp i ri t .
The resurrection O f Christ is the grandest demonstration
w
o f the absol ute mastery O f the fully un folded spiritual man
w
over all th e la s O f matter and furn ishes t he complete
,
”
proo f O f hi s claim that he as the S on O f G od .
Uns e en Force s and H a rv to U se T he m . 2 65
C HAP TER I X .
THE CE N T R A L L A W OF CU RE .
Health Of body is o n e O f the priceless treasures of li fe .
w
Rocke feller o ffers one millio n do l lars for a healthy s tomach .
w w
T he body i s the visible i nstrument through hich the spirit
’
ual man mani fests his po ers The spiritual man s po er
.
o f sel f-expression is conditioned upon the harmonious rel a
w
t ion O f all the parts o f the body t o each other and to the
’ Health is simply another ord for
b ody s environment .
harmony The un foldment o f the spiritual man to h i s

.
highest state Of development and the attain ment o f the most

per fect results in the fields o f i ntellectual and spiritual a c
t ion are dependent upon the harmonious action o f the body .
Death is natural b ut disease is un natural It is n ot .
necessary that a man be S i c kto die Death is a part i n the .
’
d rama O f man s u n foldment “
This corruptible m ust put
.
w
”
o n incorruption . Death is a step up The spiritual man .
w
is an eternal being movi n g alo ng the path ay O f evolution ,
a n d j ust as the seed disintegrates that the new li fe ithi n
w
Shall burst forth into beauty and splendor S O this o uter e u ,
v e l op e called the body must fall a ay that the spiritual
w w
man may rise into a higher realm I have noti ced frs .
w w w
u en tly that hen a man li ves in full accordance ith the
q
l a O f love he gro s O ld grace fully and he n the time ,
w
comes fo r hi m to ascend into the higher rooms O f the pal
w
a ce o f G od he elco mes the change and the cha n ge comes ,
painl essly and naturally The m an h o has filled o u t the

.
2 66 U nseen Fo r c e s an d H o w to U s e T h e m .
w
w
plan O f his coming here and ho h as enriched his spirit
, ,
w
ual nature ith a l l the rich gi fts o f the spirit murmurs n ot ,
hen death bec k ons him thro u gh the gates into the maj esti c
w
realms beyo n d .
w
Some people argue that disease is in accordance ith the
divine i l l I f this is true the n it is an act O f treaso n
.
,
against the divine government to cal l the physician or to

adopt an y m ethod to get rid o f it I f this is true then .
,
every physician and hea l er on e ar th a re rebels agai nst the

‘
supreme govern men t O f the universe .
’
Disease to my mind is a declaration O f G od s abhorrence
, ,
w
w w
O f disloyalty A ll the great la s O f the universe hav e
.
o n e grand purpose to ards hich they u nceasingly an d

u nerringly move and that purpose ,
is harmony Diseas e .
w w
and pain are a declaratio n that the i ndivi dual afflicted h as
disobeyed l a and s un g o u t O f line it h the p u rpose O f w
w
the universe .
w
T he realm O f cure is t he realm o f c on fusion here co n ,
w
fl i ct is the l a and controversy i s the custo m T he m e n .
w w
hose business it is to bring about harmony in the bod y
ww
age contin ual ar amongst themsel v es S chools o f phy .
si c i a n s call each other quac k s theory ars ith th eory an d '

,
w
method condemns method T h e sc i en ce O f medici n e exis ts
.
no here save in the name .
w
S cience is a statement O f u n ified u n i versa l a xi oma ti c and , ,
based u pon irre fragable facts S cience is another

w w
e ter n a l l a .
w
ord fo r truth T rut h is o n e ith itsel f ; o n e trut h neve r
.
w
comes into conflic t ith another truth T ruth is uni v ersal .
ww w
i t is the same e v ery here Tru th i s ax i om atic ; it demon
.
w w
strates itsel f T ruth is eternal ; it i l l al ays be hat i t
.
no . is T ru th is so mething k no n ; a fac t is somethin g

2 68 U nse e n Fo rce s an d H o w to U s e T he m .
t ion w
to ash o u t the foreign element T O c ure constipation .
‘
t he allopath must create diarrhea .
w
Homeopathy occup i es the Opposite pole T he disagree .
ment bet een allopathy and homeopathy is comp l ete at
w
e very point . T h e a l l O path gives heavy doses T he homeo .
w
path triturates h i s dr ugs do n until there i s hardly any
t hing le ft but the sugar and the ater T he allopath b e .
l i e v e s in the doctrine O f Opposites The homeopath believes .
i n the doctri n e O f si mi l ars The bac k bone O f the system

.
”
Of homeopathy is similia similibus curantur or like
“
,
c ures li k e . When the h omeopath makes an examination
w
O f a case O f disease and tabulates the symptoms he pre
s cribes a compo und O f dr u gs that he believes ill produce
similar S ymptom s W hen he succeeds by artificial meth
.
w
o ds i n producing Simil ar symptoms to the symptoms al
w
r eady i n existence the disea se ill disappear on the princi
ple I pre sume that no t o things can exist in the same
, ,
w
pl ace at the same time Homeopathy to my mi nd is a
.
, ,
m agnificent demonstratio n O f the po er O f suggestion and ,
the sugar pills and alcohol furnish a Splendid means O f co n
w
v e yi n g suggestio n to the su bconscious brain .
T hen e have the theory advanced by the school O f mag
n e ti s m
. T h e magnetic healer asserts that man i s a per fect
magnet ; that the le ft side is the negative or recei v ing side ,
a n d the right side is the positive o r giving side H e asserts .
t hat health is harmony in the movements O f the magnetic
w
c urrents . W hen there i s in man a su fficient quantity O f
t he magnetic fluid and the magnet man is in harmony ith
w
t h e m agnet earth and the magnetism i n man circula tes in
w
rhythmic s ing the ma n enj oys health When there is in
, .
m an a deficiency O f the magnetic fluid and i ts fl o i s d i s

Un se e n Fo rce s and H o w
to U s e T h e m
. 2 69
t u rb e d disease is the result T o cure disease th i s deficiency

.
m ust be supplied and the disturbed flow must be regulated .
The magnetic hea ler c l aims that h e i s a magnet containi n g

an overplus O f this element ; that he can supply the de fi
cien c
y and can re g ulate t h e movement by manual m a ni u
p
lation .
Then we have the microbe the ory The champio ns O f .
w
this theory say t hat the visibl e u n iverse i s literally pa c ke d
ith countless millions O f microbe s These animals are.
s o small that ten million s of t he m can fin d more roo m to
w
disport themselves o a ten cent piece than a bull frog can
n -
i n Lake Mich i gan They furthermore assert ith the u t

.
ww
most blandness that these microbes create all the disease
w w
here ith h umanity is affl icted T hese mi crob i sts are de
.
t e r mi n e d to hunt do n and destroy all mic robes hatsoever .
w
O n e o f them asserted lately that lazin ess is caused by a .
w
germ and he ent o u t to hunt it an d trailed it to i ts den
, ,
w
identified and arrested it s o me h e re in S outh Carolina .
w
T O cure disease e m ust satur ate the body with su b c u ta
n e o us inj ectio ns O f germ killer

- Every germ h as its o n
.
w
poison T O cure all disease we m ust first sequester th e
.
w w
germs Of all disease find the subs tance that ill po i son
,
w
t hem then hen yo u find a man s ufferin g ith any disease
, ,
s aturate the tissues O f his body ith the fluid tha t ill kill w ,
w
w
the germ o f the disease an d the man ill recover T he .
w
scientists O f this school ill I suppose , disco ver the germ
,
o f lying and then they ill manu facture so me antitoxin t o

,
w w
k i ll the germ O n e dose O f this anti -prevaricator in j ecte d
.
under th e tongue ill cure the orst kind O f liar and then
w
t urn hi m i nto an angel .
Then e have the theory o f the osteopat h T he osteo .

2 70 U nsee n Forc e s an d H o w
to U s e T h em .
w
path has no sympathy with dru g -medication and n o p a
w
t i e n ce ith the germ theory He says that man constructed
.
,
w
by the Almighty is a p e rfe ct machin e T he t o hundred
,
.
b o n e s constitute the frame or k O f the machine and act as

f
b races and s u pports fo r the muscles Muscles nerves and.

,
w w
blood-vessels are distribu ted all over and through this
f rame ork The nerves are the i res fo r the conveyance
.
w
O f the nerve -force to every part o f the body T he veins .
and arteries are the channels fo r t he fl o o f b l ood T he .
h ear t is the great mu scular pump forcing the blood alo n g
w
t hese channels T he internal organ s are the vital ma
.
w w
w
c hinery Health is that conditio n hen al l the belts and
.
heels run smooth and the fluids fl o ithout obstructi on .
T he main cause o f disease is t he re sult O f a lack o f b l ood

s upply o r some mechanical Obstruc tion to a n atural func
tion . T here is some displacement enlargement o r ,
w
a bnormality O f the bone muscle o r ligament
, o r some u n ,
l
natura pressure upon a nerve o r blood vessel thro ing
-
,
the machine out o f order T O cure disease the osteopath

.
w
'
d etects and removes the Ob stru ction by mecha n ical manip
w w
u l at i o n
f
allo ing n ature to resume her natural functions
, .
T hen e have the hydropath or the ater curi st His

,
- .
w
t heory is this : Man s body is composed O f various ele
w
m ents the principal element bei n g ater A l l the fu nctions
, .
o f the human body requi r e ater as the mai n condition o f

healthy acti o n Water is the element that d i ssolves pois
.
w
o n o u s m atter i n the body and eliminates it through the
s ea t glands and through t h e k idneys Disease is caused .
by a retentio n o f poisonous matter in the body T O cure .
w
d isease this poison 'must be eliminat e d A ll drugs are .
p oisonous and only add to the con fusio n T h e best a

y is .
2 72 U
to U s e T he m .
newspapers , appear u pon barns and sign-boards are seen at; ,
w
t h e ci rc u s and at the theater are found o n the bac k s o f
_ ,
S unday-schoo l papers and alongside solem n and eighty

articles in o u r ch urch papers These advertisements de
.
clare that these remedies can cure all the ills that flesh i s
w
heir to or for feit o n e thou san d dollars
,
.
Then e have the Christian S cience theory The au .
thor O f this syste m puts every other system un der the b an
w
o f everlasting condemnation by asserting that this syste m
’
is heaven s o n me thod O f curi ng disease S he assert s .
that matter in all its forms i s a huge delusio n Belie f i n .
the actual existence O f the visible universe and the h u ma n

body i s a huge lie and the source O f all Sin Sickness dis
“
.
, ,
”
ease and death T he tru th is th e only remedy ma n needs
.
w
T O stri k e o u t at once all disease its concomitants a n d
,
consequences you must correct false vie s O f man and the

universe Convince the patient that the h uman body doe s
w
.
w
n o t exis t save as a false mental picture and hen this ide a
,
w
sa turates his hole being and masters his intellect disease
vanishes T here i s no such thing as body ; ho the n ca n
.
, ,
disease exist in a thing that has no actual existence Con .
w w
sumption and diphtheria headache and gout laziness a n d
, ,
ea k ness cholera morbus and orms croups and colds are

, , ,
all false mental p ictures originating in the original delusio n .
w
that man has a body .
w ww
T hen e have the badly bal anced teac h ers amongst th e
-
w
m ental science and N e T hought people O n e fello he .
has j ust caught a passing ray O f the N e Though t march e s

forth i n print i n flaming advertisement and says I re
w
alize that i n giving my treatmen ts I a m using the o n l y
”
po er that there is in the universe Reading such a m
.
U
n se en Forc e s and H o w to U s e T he m . 73
a , , w
dvertisement I ask hen did G o d allo himse l f to b e w
doled o u t in quantities to su ffering h umanity fo r cash ,
strictly in advance
Another fellow says I am the incarnatio n O f the
w w
truth .I am a dynamo o f co n densed energy I can sen d .
’
my tho u ght loaded ith five dollars ort h O f healing t o
w
”
any distance N O man can beat me I a m I t
. Like . .
w
S imo n Magus ho m S t Paul met this man an d others
.
,
w
drunk ith the same blind fanaticism advertise themselves
”
to be “
the great po er O f God M odesty and humility
.
a re the true mar k s O f greatness These individuals pos.
sess neither they are blatant egotists and in their flaring ,
advertisements they declare that they have cured the h on

c rable Joh n W e a kmi n d and the famous M adame S o fthead
w w
a n d the great tragedian S imo n S imple The advertise .
w ww
ment inds up ith an urgent com mand to the a fflicted
w
reader to rite n o ith inclosed money order fo r five do l
,
’
ww
l ars orth of therapeutic thought sent by express o n the
w w
vie less ings Of ether .
Then e have others ho claim that they have di scov

ered a method fo r the destruction O f death Death of the .
body i s simply a bad habit that the human race has fallen
w
into and it can be eradicated li ke any other bad habit
,
.
But the secret O f destroying the habit rests secu rely ith
w
them until you furnish the cash These inventors o f i m.
ww
mortality i n th e flesh ant to organize a second i m morta l
“
”
t e n thousand ho ill auto suggest themselves into a
-
w w
moving army O f incarnate a ffi rmations O f im mortality i n
w w
the flesh These ten thousand ill create such a po er ful
.
t hought-atmosphere that the hole hu man race ill b e

leavened by this do minant thought an d li fted up to the
18 m
2 74 U
n se e n Forc e s and H o w to U s e T h e m
.
planes beyond the reach o f death Just send fi ve dollars .
”
and become the possessor o f the el i xir o f eternal youth
“
w
and be a radiant center for sending o u t immortal thought
w w
aves to others at fi ve dollars fo r each expiration .
T hen e have others h o locate all disease in the sol a r
w
l x s — that bunch o f n erve gangl i a lying close to the
p e u
bac k bone at the pit o the stomach that point from hich
f —
all Sic k ening sensations arise T his mass O f nerve ganglia

.
i s the door o f entrance fo r all the giant invisible energies

o f the u niverse U nbelie f and fear contract the muscles
.
and c l ose u p the door shutting o u t all these giant energies

, ,
a n d the man is Sic k The champions O f this theory as k

.
w
ou to sen d o n e dollar an d become the j oyous possessor O f
y
w
ho to Open the solar plexus door by belie f and breathing
w
exercises When the door is flu n g ide open all the solar
.
w
and planetary influences ill surge thro u gh a n d through
w w
the body and yo u il l beco me a giant in strength and your
,
perso n al magnetis m ill become mightier in pulling po er
w
than the cable O f a tug boat
-
.
w
N o , the question naturally arises i n the mind O f the
reader hat is the cause of such con fusion
,
The cause O f
this con fusion is found in the fact that the champions o f
w
these vario u s theories loo k at this great subj ec t from di f
fe re n t standpoints S ome individual ill seize o n some
.
S ingle feature O f this great subj ect and ma k e it th e k eel
w
thought O f a system He then proceeds to chisel all the
.
various parts o f his system into con formity ith the main
w
idea Each system i s a crystallization around some single
.
disting uishing feature By virtue o f this e have claims

.
w
and counter -claims con fu sions controversies and battles
, , ,
a n d this condition must continue until e find the tr u e

2 76 U
to U s e T h e m
.
tion o f the vast superstructure and history teaches us tha t

,
w
the church remained one so long as preachers proclaimed
w
him as the creed and hi s la s as the conditions O f entrance
and test o f fello ship W hen preachers depar ted fro m
.
hi m as the grand common center and proclaimed somethin g
w
else as a creed and the condition O f entrance and test Of
fello ship i n the church divisions commenced C hrist .
w
unites ; human theories divide We have some o n e hun
.
dred and S ixty divisions O f Protestant Christians in the orl d

to d ay and i n nearly every instance they have departe d
,
from the common center to find a basis fo r their respectiv e

churches
T heologians plunged into the stormy se a Of specula
tive argument instead O f proclaiming Christ a s the gran d
w
common center Instead o f announcing hi m as the su m
.
w
total O f tru th and compliance ith hi s commands as condi
tions O f entrance into the empire O f truth they rough t ,
themselves into a frenzy O f rancorous controversy ove r

questions that have no bearing upon human salvation .
T hey depar ted fro m the hub and some O f th em have built
,
w w
their ch u rches upon the spo k es some o n the rim and som e
,
have gone o u t and constructed a heel o f their o n T he .
supreme uni fying purpose Of the Christ has been com

l e te l y neutralized by the leaders in the church Instead
p .
O f having o n e great c hurch standing square o n the grand ,
w
common central harmonizing truth Thou are the Christ
, ,
“
, ,
”
t he S on o f the living G od e have o n e ch urch
, built on
w
the in fallibility of a man another o n the sovereignty O f God
, ,
another o n the free ill of man another o n the su fficiency ,
o f the in ner light another on holiness another o n the non

, ,
existence o f matter another o n the apostolic succession

, ,
U
to U s e T he m.
ww
a nother on baptism another o n the uni ty o f God and so o n
, ,
a l l the a
y do n to the Smaller sects that da n gle at th e end
w
like a rope all frazzled o u t All this interminable co n fu
.
s ion i s the result O f flyi n g a ay from the grand common

c enter .
The supreme n eed in Christendo m i s th e rediscovery Of

t he co mmo n center The perso n O f Christ i s the commo n
.
c enter . W h en all th e preachers in all the ch u rches p ro
w
”
c lai m the acceptance O f Jes u s as
“
the Christ and co m
w w
p l i a n ce ith h i s commands as the co n ditio ns O f entrance
a n d test O f fello ship i n the church allo i ng every man ,
w
a bsol u te freedo m o f O pin i on o n all other q u estions , then we
w
ill have unity in C hristendom When C hrist occup i es hi s
.
w
t rue place in the church all creeds and theories ill vanish ,
a l l di fferences and conflicts pass a ay all the facts of salva
,
tion fall i nto their proper place al l the truths he announced

,
w
s lip into their true orbits an d the entire church will move
,
w
on ards each member held in h i s true place by the silken
,
bands o f hi s love the hole mo vi ng i n rhythmic tune to

,
the m u sic O f heaven .
C hristianity then ha s on ly on e tru e common cen ter ; as

, ,
t ron o my has o n e true com mon center ; ch emistry has o n e
true co mmo n center ; in short every department O f h uman

,
w w
i nvestigation in the u niverse has a central dominating , ,
w
s upreme l a ,an d hen this law i s fo und an d form ulated
w w
s cience i s born . I f I as asked W hat i s th e missio n O f
,
s cience I o uld ans er : The mission Of science is t o
w
r educe diversity to u nity by the discovery and form ulation
o f the central supreme harmonizing la s O f the u niverse .
w
Now i f scientists have discovered the central domina
,
ting l a in other departments of hu man investigation and ,

2 78 U nse en Force s an d H o w
to U s e T h e m.
'
if the intellect o f man demands in all departments of
thought the discovery and fo rmulation o f the supreme u n i
fyi n g principles I assert that i n the realm o f disease and
,
w
i ts cure there must be o n e great dominant central force to
, ,
hich all other forces are obedient .
T his supreme force u n qu esti on a bl y e xi sts f or the maj ori ty ,
w w
of the se school s decl a r e tha t i t i s thei r mi ssi on to a ssi st thi s
’
h
i h ro i n g ofi di sea se h i l h m h
f o r ce n t e ot
,
er s a on gs t t ese
school s de cl a r e tha t they ca n ha rn ess a n d con tr o l thi s f or ce
di r ectl y.
The a l l op a th gives heavy doses o f drugs to rouse thi s
w w
force i n to intense action It has become dormant and slug
.
w
gish and it needs a foreign stimulus to a k e it into po er
,
w
fu l action . Whether he ill admit it o r not the principl e
that the allopath or k s o n is this : Nat u re is utterly h ostil e
t o the introduction o f any foreign element into the body .
A dr u g is a foreign element When a drug is introduced

.
w
into the syste m the forces o f nature resident in the body
rush for ard to ej ect the intruder The supre m e force cal l s
.
w
all the subordinate forces into action and they march for ,
ard agai n st the co m

w
mon fo e and drive it o u t thro u gh
w
the elimin ative organs In every case here drugs are
.
given the patient acts upon the m edicine hile at the sa me ,
time the chemical action o f the medicine acts upon t he

patient I t in the contest fo r mastery the chemical actio n
.
o f the med i cine overcomes the mental and nerve action o f
the patient the result is death ; but i f th e mental and n erve
w
action o f the patient overcomes the chemical action o f th e
me dici n e and driv e s it o u t the patient ill recover .
T he home op a th also declares that it is his missio n to as

sist this force o f n ature He says that the drastic measure s
.
2 80 U nseen Force s and H o w to U s e T h e m.
w w
s moothly When he raises the bones o f the vertebral col
.
u m n he Opens the a
y for an unobstructed fl o o f blood
a n d nerve force through the blood vessels and n erves that

- -
e merge through apertures in this column In short all the .

,
m anual manipulations o f the osteopath aid to assist the

s u preme d o minant force l n W i n n i ng complete mastery over
w
a l l th e resident fo rces in the body .
Every school empl oying material methods ackno ledges

t h e existence o f this supreme force and declares that it is
its mission to assist n a tu re in conquering disease and re
w
s toring order in the body The various schoo l s employing
.
mental methods also ackno ledge the existence o f this su

preme force .
w
The Christian Scientist s say that this force is the i m
”
mortal m 1n d but they do n o t stick to any on e ord ex
,
-
w w
pressive o f this force T hey give it so many n ames that
.
the student is lost in the ilderness o f be ilderment ; they

call this force love li fe , intelligence G od good truth
, , , , ,
mind— T he A ll The practitioners o f this school claim

.
c o m plete control o f the mar k et This complete control is

.
protected by a patent secu red in heaven and del ivered

s ealed and bound to the author by a regularly com mis
si o n e d a n gel . By virtue o f t his patent they claim a su

preme mo n opo l y o f selling this force at so much a vibra
w
tion ca sh i n a dva n ce
,
.
A ll the o ther schools employing mental methods ackn o l
w
edge the existence o f this force T heir methods o f treatment
.
and their definitions di ffer idely but they all agree o n ,
o n e point— namely that in disease and recovery fro m dis

,
w
'
ease there is on grea t cen r a l a ll con trol li n g f orce i n th e
e t -
presence o f hich all other forces act in a subordinate ca

U
n se e n Forc e s and H o w to U s e T he m . 281
p r a ci ty We
. have arr i ved the n, at o n e v ery important
,
c o n clusion : All schools in the realm o f disease and its

c ure admit the existence o f this on e ha r mon i zi n g a l l con -
w
t rolli n g domi n a n t f or ce .
w ww
I am o f the impression that hen this force i s defined
w
ww
a n d th e l a o f its movement formulated e ill be i n p os
se ss1o n o f the ce n tral harmonizing l a hich ill reduce
w
e
di v e rsi ty to u nity and ma k e disease and its cure a sci en ce .
w w
What is this supreme force and what is th e l a o f its
w
m ovement is the question u po n hich I propose to thro
s om e light . W hether I shall succeed i n ans ering this
d ouble question or n ot must be le ft to the sober j udgment
w
o f the readers o f this volume a s I do not clai m i n fal l i
,
bi l i ty and i f I did my claim o uld n o t protect me from

,
w
j ust criticism i f my conclusions are f allacio us .
Be fore stati n g in propositional form my ans er to this

’
d ouble question I call the reader s at ten tion to the fact that
w w
t h e various schools i n the real m o f disease and its cure may
-
be thro n i nto t o broad divisions the school of ma ter i a l

m e thods and the school of men ta l methods They di ffer i n
.
t heir theor i es not so much because these theories are false

, ,
w
but mainly because these theories are inco mplete The .
‘
philosophy of man outlined i n this volume has sho n b e
w
, yond all possibilit y o f success ful contradictio n that h e i s a
S piritual being d
-
elling i n a material body This be 1n g .
true an att empt to state a comprehensive explanatio n o f

,
d isease and its cure fro m th e material standpoint exclu

c sl v e l
y m ust fail ,
and f o r the same r e ason an atte mpt t o
c om prehensi v ely expl ain disease and its cure fro m the
m ental standpoint exclusively m ust fail als o The min d
.
a cts u po n the body and the body reacts upon the mind .
2 82 U
n se e n Fo rce s an d H o w
to U se T h e m .
w
A compreh ensive statement O f the sup reme cen tr a l dom
i n a n t force and the l a of i ts mov emen t in dise a se and i ts
cure must include in its terminology both mind and mat
ter W e have already seen that all invisible forces demand
.
'
w
a visible substratum O f ma tter to express themselves o n the ‘
visible plane and the l a o f their movement is determined

,
w
by the adaptability quality and fineness o f the physical
,
substratum through hich they mani fest themsel v es .
W ith these consideration s be fore us I assert that t he
w
su r eme cen tr a l domi n a n t f or ce i n disease and i ts cure i s
p
thou ght-f or ce and the l a
,
o f i ts movement is su gges ti on .
w
acting through the ne rve-centers O f the subconscious brain .
w
T he reader ill notice that this statement embodies t h e
w
t o elements in man the mind a n d the physical sub r
stratum through hich the mind operates— the brain .
ww
U t ilizing the conclusions arri ved at i n preceding chap »
w
ters o f this volume I ill n o give a more comprehensive »
statement o f this force a n d the l a O f its movement .
1 T he ego i s the s u preme force because the ego o r I a i m

.
w
is the spiritual man himsel f .
2 T hought -force i s the supreme po er in man because

.
;
thought force is the spiritual ma n in action

-
.
3 S uggestion is thought force in action

.
-
.
4 T he spiritual man Operating through the subconsciou s

.
»
brain is governed by suggestion .
5 The spiritual man operating thro u gh the subconsciou s

.
brain co ntrols all the forces in th e body governs every cell

,
a n d is absolute master over all the vital machinery i n t h e

’
w
body .
6 No
. since suggestion o r tho u gh t-force i n action con ~
trols the spirit ual man as he Operates through the subc on

2 84 U n se e n Force s an d H o w to U se T h e m .
w ww
‘
f orce in the sub c onscio u s brain T his thought
.
-force laden
ww w
ith the idea that the pills s allo ed co n tained an i n fal l i
ble re medy acting do n ardly and in ardly thro u gh the
,
w
n erves roused all the subordinate forces i nto action and
,
ww
t h e cure a s e fi e c te d .
w w
T he history o f cure is cro ded ith facts demo n strating
w w w
t h e curative po er o f mind In ancient times he n med
.
w w
i ci n e and magic ere synonymous terms a ord scra led
’
u pon parchment ould cure fev ers ; t o lines from Homer s
I liad cured gout ; rheumatism succumbed to a verse from
w
L amentations . In those days the remedies given freely to
w
t h e sick could not fail to arouse po er ful emotions W ho .
w w
c ould re frain fro m having po er ful though t -currents
w
s tream through his anato my hen the physician ould dose
him ith a concoction made from the brain o f a m urderer ,
w
o r a tincture m ade fro m venomous bugs o r a pill made ,
from the dried liver o f a bat o r a po der from the head

,
,
w w
a n d legs o f a spider ? These ancient magician doctors
w
rought astonishing cures ith such compounds .
In the Old country Ireland where I ,

as born and
_
r eared holy wells are found in almost every county

,
The .
w w
i gnorant peasants believe that S t Patric k Ireland s patro n .
,
w
s aint blessed these
,
ells an d i mparted curative po er to
w w w
them Tho u sands of sick peop l e visit these ells and
.
ash in the a ter and go a ay cured T his custom has .
prevailed fo r hu n dreds o f years It is the c u sto m O f the

.
c ured t o hang u pon the bush e s contiguous to the Springs
w
mement oes o f their cure I have seen the bushes all around
. .
fo r a co n siderable distance covered ith fragments o f
w
c lothi n g r ags crutches canes a n d Splints each o n e an evi
, , , ,
d en ce o f a c u re ro u ght i n th e belie f o f these ignoran t

U n se en Fo r c e s an d H o w
to U s e T he m . 2 85
w
people by these magic aters I have gone i nto a church
.
w
in the city o f New York and heard hu ndreds o f peopl e
t esti fy that they ere cured o f al l sorts o f disease by praye r
and the laying on of hands and I n oticed crutches and
,
w
bands an d splints by the score hanging up in the ves t ibule ,
w
each o n e an evidence O f a cure rought ; and a s I looked
upo n these mementoes I though t o f the Irish sp a ell s
and the bushes co v ered with flutteri n g rags The holy .
spring at Lourdes France, i s the source O f an i mmens e

,
w w
reven ue to the Roman Catholic C h urch and amo n gst all ,
w w
the shrines in the orld this famo u s grotto h as rought
more cure s i f e accept th e verdict o f the pilgrims h o
,
have been restored , than all others combined B ut lest .
w
the Roman Catholic C hurch should become too pro ud o f
w
the famous therapeutic spring miraculo usly endued ith
curative po er by the Holy V irgin there is in India a ta
“
mou s idol an d a most hideous looking idol to o that has

, ,
w
been curing all sorts o f co mplaints fo r centuries .
w w
The marvelous po er o f min d i n curing di sease may b e
further illustrated by hat i s kn o n in history as th e “
w
”
w
royal touch . It prevailed i n Englan d fro m the days o f
w
Ed ard the C on fessor to that of th e ho u se o f Bru ns ick .
In those days the people believed that th e king a s an i n
w
carna tion o f God— a divine perso n being i n possessio n o f
w
divine po er he coul d cure disease Fro m all o ver th e .
w
k ingdom people a ffl icted ith scro fu la and other disease s
w
ould come to be cured by the touch of the roya l finger
-
T housands ere thus cured S urgeon Wiseman o f Lo n

.
w
do n o n e o f the most distinguished surge ons and physician s
,
’
w w
o f his day , records his belie f in the k ing s po er i n these
ords I mysel f have b e en an eye- itness o f ma n y
‘
2 86 U n se en Forc e s an d H o w
to U s e T h e m.
w
t housands o f cures per formed by his maj esty s
touch alone ,
ithout any assistance of medicine o r surgery and these ,
m any O f them such as had tired o u t the endeavors o f able
w ww w
s urgeons be fore they came hither and he adds : I must
,
w w w
needs pro fess that hat I rite ill little more than sho
w
t he ea k ness o f o u r ability hen compared ith his maj
’
e sty s ,
h o c u re th more in o n e year than all the surgeons
o f London have do n e in an age .
U n fortunately for the k ing the theory o f th e divinity o f

thi s touch w a s exploded and his monopoly o f curing abol
w
‘
i sh e d in the seventeenth century by a man named G reat
w
ra k es ho o u troya l e d royalty itsel f i n curing disease by
,
t h e laying o n O f hands This man as so marvelo u sly

.
w
s uccess fu l that the Royal Chirurgical S ociety o f Londo n
e xpressed the Opinion that h i s success a s the result o f a

”
mysteri ous sanative contagion from h i s body .
A bo ut one hundred years ago an i gnorant blac k smith i n

t his country by the name O f Elij ah Per k in s furnished u s
w
w
ith absolutely conclusive proo f o f the curati ve actio n o f
w
t he mind E l ij ah th o u gh t that he could eld together a
’
w ww
‘
Jl l l III b Q I O f metals in such proportio n that they ould be
w
vested ith po er hen attached to the body to enable it
w
to thro Off disease A fter long and patient endeavors he
.
d ecl ared he had succeeded and he exhibited hat he called

,
w
his metallic tractors — a pai r o f to n gs about si x inches
“
w
long o n e prong O f brass the other o f steel T hey ere
, ,
.
ww w
a pplied over or as near the diseased parts as possible al ays ,
w w
i n a do n ard directio n They ere tried in a l l k inds o f
.
w w
disease and exhibited curative po ers so onder ful that
thousands believed they ere invested i th divine energy .
T he demand for tracto rs became so great that they

“
2 88 U n se e n Forc e s an d H o w to U s e T he m.
That tho ght orce persistently directed controls all the

u -f
w
subordinate forces o f the body can be demonstrated by
w
every reader O f this volume ithout re ference to the page s
'
o f history at all I f the reader ill take two exceed i ngly

.
delicate thermometers and place them in each hand a n d

w
w w
t h en concenter hi s attentio n upon the right hand for a fe
w
m inutes the right hand ill become armer than the left ,
w
the hand ill increase slightly in diameter and all the ,
w
tissue changes i n the hand ill increase rapidly the bloo d
w
supply increases and the nerve supply increases sho in g ,
ho tho u ght persistently directed controls all the su b ordi
w
nate fluids and forces o f the body O r the reader can si t .
do n and i f his n ervo us organization is delicately co n

, ,
structed and k eenly responsive as he concenters hi s atten

,
w w w
tion upon the idea o f runni n g he can feel the muscles o f
,
his legs t itch and n e energy fl o into his feet What i s .
the cau se o f this The thought -currents carrying the idea

O f running send increased streams o f nerve-energy an d
blood coursing through the legs to give stre n gth for the
im agi n ed race .
It is probable that the reader has at o n e time in h i s pas t
w w
li fe been marvelously saved from an impending dange r
w
hich o uld have killed him W hen he thin k s O f th e
w
.
n arro escape cold currents run do n his spinal cord and

v ibrate his entire body This un i versal shive r that passe s
.
w
instantaneously over his entire body is caused by t he
mighty po er o f thought drivi n g nerve and blood currents
w
all over hi s body A man is hungry and he thinks o f eat
.
i n g a good j uicy bee fsteak The flo o f saliva to his mouth

.
is increased and th e digestive j uices are poured into h i s

stomach all in preparation fo r th e hypoth etical bee fstea k
,
.
U n se e n Force s an d H o w to U s e T h e m . 289
w w
w
The best ay i n the orl d to stop a brass ban d i s to
stand here all the players can se e you and suck a lemo n ,
w
an d as yo u suck make a loud suction noise and facial gri m
w
aces In a fe min utes the music wi l l st op fo r the players
.
,
w
must cease so that they can swallo the accum ula ting sali va .
I could m ultiply instances sho in g the absolute maste ry

that thought force possesses over the muscles ner v es bloo d
-
, ,
w
vessels over the lymphatic circulatory assi milative diges
, , , ,
tive and eliminative systems o f th e body ; but I ill con
w
c l u de this part O f my argument by submitting o n e in fallible
test hich will demonstrate the accuracy o f my con tentio n

beyon d all possibility O f doubt and every reader o f thi s ,
w
volume can subj ect himsel f to this test i f he chooses but i t ,
ill require courage O f a high order to attempt it and still ,
more to carry it to a success ful con clusio n The test is .
this : T o demonstrate the co mplete con trol that tho u ght
w
has over all t he subordinate fluid s forces and cells o f the ,
body si t do n three times a day , l n the morning a fter yo u
w
rise at noo n ti me and be fore retiring and repeat to yo ur
,
-
,
w
sel f : I a m a comp l ete f a i l u re I a m be c omi n g a reck I
. .
w
a m si ck M y he a r t i s bre a ki n g do n
. I ca n n ot di gest my .
w
f o o d . M y l i ver i s di se a s e d M y l u n gs a r e. r otti n g a a y .
A ll my orga ns a r e i n a f u l c on di ti on 1 sha l l di e a n d ther e .

, .
w
i s n o r eme dy T o m ake the test c o mplete you must c o n -
.
u
tin ne this practice fo r t o months Yo u m ust believe tha t . :
these a ffi rmations are expressive o f your real conditio n ,
w
and you must n ot allow any though t o f succe ss or heal th or
w
j oy to enter the mind I f at the end o f t o months yo u
.
, ,
w
are alive yo u ill be su ffi ciently convinced that tho u ght
,
ww
force laden ,
ith bale fu l gloomy and destructive i deas ,
,
ill reck the entire physical sy ste m .
1g m
90 U n se e n Forc e s an d H o w to U s e The m .
w
T he truth o f the converse O f this statement can be dem
o n stra t e d by th e same practice ith this di fference : i a
w
stead o f a ffirming failure and sic k ness and death affirm ,
w w
I am a su ccess . I am str on g . I am el l . My orga n s a r e in
w
sp l en di d shap e I a m p o er At the end o f t o months o f
. .
w w
conti n u al affi rmations the 1mp rov e me n t ill be so mar k ed
that yo u ill not k no yoursel f N o there is nothing
. w ,
w
magical o r miraculous in this ; it is the result O f a natural
w
la established by G o d in the human brain It is simply .
t h e m i ghty po er o f tho u ght acting through the s u bc o n
w w
scious brain centers W ith these considerations before us
.
e c a n e a sily se e h o t he practitioners i n all schools O f

therape u tics perform the i r cures ; in the last analysis they
w w ww
r each and rouse into action by their methods the supreme
w
po er O f tho u ght and t his po er acti ng do n ardly and
, ,
in ardly through the s u bconscious bra1n harmonizes the ,
fo rces and fluids O f the bo dy resulti n g in health ,

Apart .
w
from thought -force there can be n o s u ch thing as disease o r
cure T hought -force is the supreme po er in the universe
.
at large and in man .
w w w
But the obj ection i s raised at this point that this theory
1s s u fficient to explain cures r o u ght in gro n persons h o
w w
are capable o f receiving thought impressions but the theory ,
ill n o t e x p l ain the cures rought in the ca se o f in fa nts ,
idiots or animals This Obj ection can be successfully met

.
w w
by the argu ments advanced in the precedi n g c hapter in ,
hich I have a b u n dan tl ys ho n that it is n ot necessary for
w
thought to rise into the conscious realm to reach the s ub
w w
co n scious brain T h e n atural plane u po n hich thought
.
ww
can be projected into the subcon scious brain i s a ay belo
th e level o f consciousness N o , hen you ta k e these fact s
.
2 92 Un s e e n Force s amd H o w to U s e T he m .
the organs of the body are directly contro l led by t hought ,
w
a n d their action can be changed instantly by thoug ht .
W e are n o ready to give plain simple and practical

,
’
directions O n the mat ter O f sel f-hea li n g .
Points to be remembered :
w
1 Thought acting through the sub con scious brain build s
.
the body T he material out O f hich the body is built is

.
w
found around us in the visible universe l n unlimited quan
w w
tities Nerve -force as e have seen is organic electricity
.
, ,
w
and the atmosphere co n ta l n s the ra material The ra .
material o u t o f hich t he blood and all the fluids o f the

body are made the atoms that enter into th e compositio n
,
O f the bones the muscles the n erves and the brain are all
, ,
w
fou n d around us in food-stu ffs i n unlimite d quantities .
w
No man as he builds his body must take in the mate
,
w
rial from ithout and the en tire business o f taking in the
,
w
ra material is directly under the control of the spiritual
man acting thro ugh the conscious brain plo ing the soil , ,
scattering the seed bringing the crops to maturity coo k

, ,
ww
ing eating masticating and o n to the initial part O f the
, , ,
act o f s allo ing the food-stu ffs A ll these acts are under .
ww
the control o f the conscious brain When the food-stu ff .
passes beyond a certai n p o m t in the act o f s allo i n g t he

con scious brain then loses control and the automati c ma
w w w
chinery o f the subconscio us ta k es full charge o f all that
w
follo s And . hat follo s The construction o f the most
per fect piece o f mechanism in the universe follo s T he .
human body i s a per fect structure exquisitely framed and ,
w
per fectly adj usted to the n eeds o f the spiritual man as he
deals ith the external universe The human body i s th e .
product o f t hought and the building o f this piece o f de l i

,
U n se en Force s an d H o w to U s e T h e m
. 3
c ate machinery is u nder the control o f the spiritual ma n

O perating through the subco nscious brain T he digestio n .
o f the food i n the sto mach , the s electio n o u t O f the food
s tu ffs digested the proper material to m ake blood an d
w
lymph to build bone and muscle and brain and nerve the
, , ,
w w
marvelous intelligence that directs this ork in accordance
ith a per fect plan the o verseeing o f the scavenger ork
,
i n eliminating the re fuse ma tter and the surplus the con ,
w
s tructio n o f the vi tal machinery itsel f that does all this
or k i nstru mentally all th 1s 1s under the control o f the

,
w
s piritual man o p erating thro u gh the subco nsciou s brai n .
H o any man can consider this an d not be co nvi n ced that

thought force is the supreme factor i n disease and cure is
-
to my min d simply amazing T hought built the univers e .
a t large and thought acting subconsciously builds the body

,
.
Then since t hought builds and sustains the body it b e

, ,
w
c o mes clear that the quality o f the thought transmitted
w w w
thro ugh the subconscio us brain ill be built u p into flesh
”
w w
a n d blood The ord became flesh and the ord al ays
“
.
,
w
becomes fles h for thought force thro s itsel f out ard into
,
w
v isible form l n the h u man body Thoughts laden ith t he .
i deas O f disease constantly d elt o n are automatically con

v e ye d by the law o f the subconscio us into the cells o f the
body .
.2 This brings us to this point : that a ffi rmations from

the conscious brain a re i m p ressed upon th e subconscious ,
and through the nerves by the agency o f n erve -force co n
w ww
v e ye d to every cell i n the bod y .
I f a ma n ants to kno h o he can reach the su b co n
w w
s c i ous brain and influence the body thro u gh it by auto
s u g g estion the ans er is plain C ro d the conscious brain

,
.
2 94 U nsee n Forc e s and H o w to U s e T he m .
w
ith the a ffi rmations w
that yo u ant to have translated into
ww
living physical tissue and these a ffirmations according to
, ,
w w
this never -changing l a ill be gradual l y conver ted into
,
tissue tha t il l be an out ard mani festatio n o f the a fli r ma
w
tions repeatedly made It mus t be remembered that this
.
ww
or k o f clothing thought i n living tissue is per formed
w
i thin ell de fi n e d lim i ts T he plan o f the body cannot
- .
be changed T his plan is li k e the la s o f the Medes and

.
Persians ; it is fixed unalterable This plan is one o f t he

, .
w
u ltimates o f the uni ve rse o n e o f the fixed ideas o f the i n
,
w
finite mind O btainin g the ra ma terial bu ilding the
.
,
w
structure i n accordance ith the plan a n d m o di fying the
condition o f the material i thin the limits o f the plan a l l ,
w
this is under the control o f the Spiritual ma n .
w
S o far as heal th o f body or p o er o f spirit is concerned
ma n ten ds to become tha t hi ch he a fi r ms hi mse lf to be and ,
w
i t these a ffi rmations are continued he becomes i n r e a li ty tha t
hich he affi rms himsel f to be .
ww w
.3 A no ther important poin t to re member is this : tha t
w
the a ffirmations must be directed do n ard and i n ard ;
i n other ords a l l th e thought-force in both brains mu s t
,
w
operate in the sa me direc tion the t hought force that 0 p -
w w w
crates o ut ard l y through the co nscio us brain must b e
w
ithdra n and by a co nscio us e ffort o f the ill directed
in ardly T o do this success fully the ind i vidu a l must r e
.
tire into the si l ence shu t o u t as much as possible al l exter

,
nal sights and sounds relax all his muscles and havin g
, ,
w
b ro ught himsel f into a passive condition o f body a n d
s pirit he must then quie tly and intensely a fli rm that hich
,
w
he desires to beco me physically I have no desire to lay .
do n inflexible rules to cover the de tails o f t hese exe rcise s .

w
w
In this ork of
body buil ding may be seen in e p i to
-
’
mi z e d form the hole h i story o f h umanity s achieve ments
o n the external planes o f the u niverse
w
—
Man comes out O f .
w
the invisible and the purpose o f his co ming as that he
,
w
might thro into external form th e glorious ideals o f the
invisible I am a are t hat the realm o f the visible is the
.
w
realm o f the becom i ng T he realm o f the visible I S the
.
realm o f gro th improveme nt evolution T he realm O f

, , .
the invisible is the realm o f the per fect All history is to
w
.
my mind a record o f the gradual advance on the pa rt o f

humanity to ards the realization o f the per fect i deals o f
the invisible on the planes o f time T he per fect ideals o f .
the true the beauti ful and the good lie i n the radiant
,
~
Splendors o f the unseen T h e poet the philosopher the\

.
, ,
sai nt the seer the architect the inventor the sculptor the
, , , , ,
musicia n are all e n gaged in the supreme struggle to ex

,
press the ideals O f the unseen thought -realm i n terms Of

matter on the planes of time .
w
Every individual is expressing some idea in visible form .
w
His body is tho u ght visualized his ords are ideas in form ;
his achieve m ents are thoughts crystallize d I am a are that .
w
a grea t many are perverted in thought and they are e n gaged ,
w
in the destruc tive or k of externalizi n g perverted thoughts .
All si n is a perversio n and the on l y ay to destroy si n is

,
w w
to attain to ri ght thinking and carry these right thoughts
w
into action N o to my mind the indivi dual ho desires
.
to establish h ealth of body m ust start ith right tho u ght

first a n d then he must n ot n eglect th e subordinate forces
, .
He must practice deep breathing for deep breathing s u p ,
w
plies nerve -force He m ust also eat good food for food
.
,
su pplies body timber I f I as asked to draw a figure that

.
U n seen F o rc e s an d H o w
to U s e T h e m
. 2 97
w
w w w w
oul d present i n simple form to the eye the co nditio ns to
be complied ith to i n perfect health I ould dra a ,
circle enclosing an equilateral triangle thus ,
The supreme force— namely th e I a m— i n the center ;

,
then the s ubordinate force s — namely thought-force nerve , ,
force and food -s u pply — forming the three sides o f the

triangle all cooperating to form the per fect circle o f per
,
w
w
fe c t health O f body .
w
Right thin ki n g N o it is utterly impossible for a
.
man to enj oy good health at all ti mes hen he is filled i th

th e spirit o f fear and mastered by nervous worry The .
i nner always masters the outer Wh en the individual is

w
.
mastered by fear he sends o u t though t - aves that tremble

2 98 U n se e n Fo rc e s an d H o w
to U s e T h e m .
w
ith the vibrations Of
the tho u ght that masters him T hese .
w
vibrations produce correspondi n g vibrations i n nerve force -
,
and the entire body is thus thro n into a n egative condi

tion A ll the doors Of the body are sha k en from their
“
h inges and the physical man becomes the prey to all k i n ds

,
o f disease .
A nger a n d ha te gloo m and despon dency selfishness and

w ,
,
w
sourness are thought - aves e manating fro m the individual
, ,
w w
they produce nerve aves corresponding to their nature
-
,
these nerve - aves brea k do n tissue disarrange the ,
l ma chinery O f the body poison the fluids and lay th e

,
w w
dations o f co mple te physical collapse T h e hospi ta l s .
insane asylums are full o f m e n and omen ho are
ww
the victims o f vicious and perverted thought .
w
N o I ould say at t h is point that right thought invol v es
w
right vie s o f th e u n i ve rse G od and ma n In the next
,
.
w
chapter I propose to deal ith this point in detail . S ince
w w
this chap t er deals ith body -b uildi n g or physical health I ,
w
ill only say that the individual h o hopes to establish
w w
health O f body must al ays retire into the silence O f the
w
unseen and get a true conceptio n O f ha t he is and ha t
w w
his relations to G od and the universe are and hen he has ,
had a clear vi sion o f hat he r e a ll y i s and hat hi s r e l a ti on s
w
a re to the i nfin i te F a the r a n d thi s ma gn ifi ce n t u n i v erse he ,
w
can then intellige n tly a ffi rm the tr u th and the truth ill , ,
through the Operation o f the subconscious automatic l a ,
w
w
become flesh .
w
No e have seen that the real man i s s i r i t
p We have .
w
also seen that he is a part of the infinite s pirit , and e have
also seen that he is at the center o f the hole universe ,
30 0 Un se e n Force s an d H o w to U s e T he m .
w
t o ma t i c a l l y transferred to the body ; i f yo u become disco ur
w w w
a ged the discouragement ill be trans ferred and delay the
or k The building O f the body in accorda nce ith N e
.
_
w
T hought is done on the visible p l ane and time is a factor ,
in all visible achievements T he process o f t earing do n .
the body consumes time and the pro cess O f building it up ,
ww
a l s o r e q u l re s time .
T he architect h o ould build a magnificent structure

m ust first retire into h i s study and there i n the silence O f ,
w
the tho u gh t-realm he b e h o l ds a vision o f t he edifice T he .
fou n dations the alls the pillars arches domes roo f and
, , , , ,
spires all rise be fo re his mind constr u c ted o u t o f invisible ,
w
intangible thought-stu ff T his vision 1s perceived instantly . .
w
But hen the architect begins to give his vision visible
w
form time becomes a factor T hus it is ith health An. .
individual h o pr oposes to build up a health y body m ust
w
retire into the d e eps o f the invi sible and there behold i n
v ision the truth O f his o n being a n d his relations to the
w
universe to G od and to his bo dy ; and then he must quietly
,
w
a n d intensely a ffirm that hich he in reality i s and his a f ,
w
fi rmat i o n s through the l a
,
O f the subconscio us in the ,
w w
progress o f ti me ill become exter n alized in his body .
w
In concluding this chapter I ould say that the man h o
w w
e mploys right thought and h o un derstands his relations
w w
t o G od the universe his neighbour and his o n b o dv
, ,
ill
ww
‘
not illingly disobey any o f the beauti ful la s that govern
w w
these relationsh i ps A violation o f any o f these la s ill
.
w
al ays be follo ed by mental dera n gements and dis turb
a n c e s a n d th ese mental disturbances
,
ill be trans ferred to
w
t he body producing correspo ndi n g disturbance ami dst its
,
delicate cells T he man governed by ri ght thought ill

.
to U s e T he m. 30 1
w
w
there fore be u n ited to G od thro u gh love and ill be in ,
w w
touch ith all humanity through the same harmonizin g
elemen t He ill become the source o f love a n d ill cre
.
w w
ate around himsel f a n atm osphere o f lo ve The man go v .
w
erned by right thou ght ill obey the la s o f the su bordi
w
nate forces in his body He ill regularly ta k e i n nerve
.
force by deep breathin g He ill eat good foo d and avoid

.
tak ing into hi s body any foreign element He will in a .
w w
n atural un forced manner carry all hi s right th oughts into
w
actio n and live i n the simplest an d s eetest h armony ith
w
the great la s that compass him about o n every side .
The healing O f the body i s there fore a ork that i n
w
volves
’
1 Right vie s o f man s relation s to h i s en v ironment
. .
2 The un foldment o f the spiritual man to his b est an d

.
w w
n oblest development .
In th e next chapter I ill discuss the l a that govern s

the magnificen t work O f character -buildin g .
U n se e n Fo rc e s an d H o w to U s e T h e m.
C H AP T ER X .
TH E LAW OF C H A RACTER B UILD IN G - .
w w
ww w
In the course o f o ur studies e have n o reached the final
ch a pter hich ill be a statement o f the l a underlying
,
character -building To my mind this is the most impor

.
tant theme in li fe A ll other questio n s sink into i n si gn i fi

.
w
cance in the presence of this supreme problem T he .
universe h as no mean i n g a part from the great ork o f

character building Character-building is the key to Open
- .
the mysteries of o u r surroundings The un foldment o f the .
Spiritual man to his grandest proportions is the final e n d

o f all things W hen ma n and nations fail to see this cen
.
tral purpose o f the un i verse existence becomes an en i gma ,
w
the riddle o f the S p hinx Tho mas Carl yle in Past and
.
,
”
Present says :
,
Nature like the S phin x i s o f o manly
, , ,
w
celestial loveliness an d tenderness ; the face and bosom o f a
w
oddess but ending in cla s and the body o f a lioness
g .
w
There is i n her a celestial order pliancy to isdom but ,
there is also a darkness a ferocity a fatality, hich are

, ,
in fer n al She i s a goddess but on e n o t yet disimprisoned ;

.
,
w
the articulate lovely still incased in the i n articulate chaotic .
w
H o true A nd does she not propound her riddles to us
w
O f each man she asks daily in mild voice yet ith a terri ,
w w
ble significance kno est thou the mea n ing O f to day
,
ww
Nature universe destiny e mste n ce ho soever e n ame
, , , ,
w
this grand unnamable fact i n the midst O f hich e live
and struggle is a heavenly bride and conquest to the is e
,
30 4 U nse en Forc e s an d Hc m to U s e T h e m .
3 . w
Having rong ideas as to the meaning O f the uni
verse and since cond uct is the crystall i zatio n Of the domi
,
nant ideas men and nations are unhappy

,
.
w
4 W hen a man understands the true meaning o f the
.
universe and br i ngs his li fe into con formity ith this mean
,
w
ing the hole uni v erse beco mes his friend Mistake the .
meaning O f the universe and con form your li fe to your
w
error and nature beco mes a lioness fiercely devouring
5 Everythi n g then depends upon right vie s and a
.
, ,
w
receptive mental attitude .
w w
My supreme purpose in riting this volume is to help
men and omen to ans er the question o f the S phin x ; to
solve the ri ddle o f existence W hat is the meaning o f li fe ?
w
.
What i s the supreme purpose o f the u niverse 2 I ans er ‘

this question by saying : T he sup r eme en d of a ll thi n gs i s
the deve l op men t of the sp i r i tu a l ma n the bu i l di n g of a tr u e , ,
w ww
erma n en t sp i r i tu a l tr a n sp a r e n t c ha r a cter
p u re p , , , .
w
O n e day hi l e i n W ashington D C
~
I as al k ing
, . .
,
w w
along Pennsylvania avenue and the masons ere e n gaged
in building the e post O moe I stood and atched them
n - .
w
as they pushed the great blocks o f squared granite and
w
marble i nto place I noticed that the scafl ol di n gs ere
.
w w
strong and as the bu i lding
,
ithin rose in beauty th e
w
ooden sca ffoldings rose ithout to afl ord facility and
footing fo r the orkmen as they erected the permanen t
structure I began to soliloquize and said : Here you
.
,
w
have an illustratio n o f the meaning o f the uni verse an a n ,
s er to the question o f the Sphinx God and man are 0 0 .
Operating i n building the great spiritual t emple of inne r

moral and spiritual per fection Th e sc a ffoldings are the .
material universe, th e h uman body and all visible things .

U n se en Fo rc e s an d H o w to U s e T h e m . 05
The elements that enter into the structure are truth love, ,
goodness hon esty j ustice V 1rt u e honor courage temper

, , , , , ,
a nce purity ; the units in the struct u re are individuals

,
the
w
per fected structure i s per fected h u m anity T hen I said .
w
T h e visi b le scafl o l di n gs are transient and hen the build ,
w w
in g i s finished these will be knocked a ay and the building
w
ill remain The man h o mistakes the scaffolding fo r
.
the buildin g ho mistakes the sham outer true, as Car

w
“
,
”
l yle says fo r ,
the in ner true falls ith the scaffolding ,
w
into utter ruin .
Nature h as n o mercy upo n the man ho mistakes her
w
meaning S he i s no respecter o f persons Ignorance i s to
. .
w w
be deplored but nature orks upo n the principle that there
,
ww w
is n o excuse for ignorance an d in all her la s sh e sho s
,
n o mercy t o the in divid ual h o is ittingly or un ittingly
w
ignorant Her purpose i n punishi ng ignorance is to do
.
w
away ith it Ignorance i s o n e of the supreme curses o f
.
w
the race I gn or a n ce i s the mother of sl a very The ise
. .
ma n can not be chained fo r k no ledge brings freedom th e

,
ignorant man does not need chains fo r h e is already man ,
a cl e d .
’
I gn or a n ce i s the f Li ft
s ou r ce o a i n tol er a n ce
man s men .
w w
ta l horiz o n and you give him a grander mental scope , a
w w
broader view and a ider sympathy ; narro hi s m e n ta l
horizon and yo u cro d the ma n ithin a smaller circle and
’
w
he becomes intolerant A man s tolerance is measured by
.
the extent o f hi s mental vie I gn ora n ce i s the ca u se of

.
’
p rej u di ce A man
. s preco nce i ved ideas are the de te rm i n l n
g
w
factors in forming his j udgments I f his preconceived ideas .
are narro intense prej udice is born the measure o f a

’
man s ignorance is the measure o f his prej udice I gn ora n ce .
zo m
30 6 U
n seen Force s an d H o w to U s e T he m .
w
w
i s l a rge l y the f ca u se o s el a fi man k
shn ess.ne that h is If
s elfishness as destroying hi m that selfishness is a depart ,
w w
u re from all that is truly noble and magnificently success
w w
fu l that
,
selfishness is sel f-suicide this k no ledge ould be ,
the supreme factor in urging him for ard in the great or k
w
O f eliminating selfishness fro m h i s being .
w
I repeat hat I have be fore a ffirmed : Nature a bhors i g
n o ra n ce and has no mercy fo r the man h o remains i g
w
n o ra n t and the purpose O f her severity is to destroy i g
,
’
Kn o l edge of the tr u th of n a tu r e s mea n
w
n ora n ce forever .
i n g i s the fi rst sup r eme thi n g a n d o be di en ce to the tr u th he n

w
,
w w
kn o n i s the s econ d su p reme thi n g .
w
N o I have said that my purpose i n riting this vol u me
w
is to assist men and ome n in the great matter o f arriving
at a correct k no ledge o f the meaning o f the u niverse ,
a n d I have also said that all things exist fo r and are s u b
o rdinate to one great end and th at end is the developmen t

, ,
w
O f the sp i r i tual man to hi s hi ghest per fectio n .
w
The universe as built that the spiritual man might be
w w
b u ilt This planet as built that an arena might be fu r
.
w
n i sh e d herein the spiritual man might bring his p o ers
w
to perfection by exercise The body as built to be a con
.
e
w
v e n i e n t and responsi v e instrument through hich the spir ~
i tu al ma n might exercise these po ers S pirit is the e u .
preme thing and all things in the universe are subordinate
w w
to S pirit standing i n the temple o f S pirit ministering to
,
i ts ants U niverse
. buil d ing orld
- -building body
,
-build ,
ing are all means to an end an d that end is spirit -building

, , ,
w
o r as I pre fer to call it character-building
, , .
w
What the orld needs to -day is a rational explanation o f
the la s that govern the development o f character The .
30 8 U nsee n Force s an d H o w
to U s e T he m .
w
w
gentle heart o f hi s S on not satisfied until that s ord i s i n
,
ca rn a di n e d fro m point t o hilt ith the red blood of the stain

less su fferer on Calvary T he Calvinian doctr i ne of penal
.
substitution is a slander o n the infinite Father for it turn s ,
him into a monster revelling in the blood of an i n nocen t

victim .
T he governmental expedient theory O f the atonement i s

,
’
w w w
not m uch O f an improvement o n Calvin s doctrine T he .
speculative theologians h o gave this to the orld sa

that the penal substitutio n theory turned G od into a blood
thirsty tyrant and th e y attempted to modi fy this c o n ce p
,
w w
tion by assuming that God is a monarch whose governmen t
must be upheld and hose la s must be k ept u nsullied .
Man has sinned there fore the m aj esty o f government has

,
been sullied and the order o f j ustice has been disturbed ,
and government demands either the death o f the o ffende r
w
o r the substitution o f a stainless su fferer T h i s theory .
w
modi fi es the harshness o f the Calvinian doctri n e so me ha t ,
b ut it plunges the man ho thin k s into a dilemma o r land s

him in U niversalism The dilemma i s this : I f Jesus by
.
his voluntary sacrifice o f h i msel f satisfied divi n e j ustice ,
then all punishment fo r s m mu st be li fted fro m the shoul
w
ders o f humanity T h e co ntinued i n fliction o f pe n alty for
.
w
sins that have already been expiated fo r is unj ust I f e .
accept this theory o f the ato nemen t e must con fess tha t
w w
the position o f the U n iversalis t i s invincible fo r i f the sac ,
ri fi c e o f Christ o n the cross as accepted by j ustice as e ,
ww
find in the creeds of the ch urch as a per fec t satis factio n
“
,
”
w
and oblatio n for the sins O f th e hole orld then all ,
men are already saved because it ould be unj ust to de

,
mand the infliction o f further penalty .

U
n se en Fo rc e s and H o w to U s e T he m; 30 9
Again the representatives of the so -called C hristianity

,
w
O f the pres e nt day teach that God takes advantage o f man .
w
When the i fe, the relative or the darling child dies the ,
representative o f religion co mes around and , ith sancti
w w
m on i ou s voice and u nctuous speech says My b rother, ,
’
w
it i s God s ill and you m ust submit the i n dividual as
w
”
removed by God for your good Why i f God as a man
.
,
w w
a n d sle yo u r loved friend in orde r to get yo u t o con form
w
t o his ishes he ould be arrested and tried by a j ury o f
w
h i s peers and hanged When a young oman violates hy
.
i enic l a an d dies o r a young m an runs riot and destroys

g ,
w
the harmony O f his mi n d and body by rec k lessness and
w
d ies the representative o f religio n
,
ith false tremors in
,
’ ”
h i s voice says ,
“
It i s God s ill I protest at this .
w
p oint . I sa
y that h e h a s perpetrated a libel on God I sa y .
w w
o u must not saddle G o d ith the respo n sibility fo r the
y
w
d eath o f an i ndividual h o h as disobeyed l a The death .
w w
o f a n individual h o h as disobeyed law i s a natural co u se
q
w
q uene s that presses upo n all ith e ual impartiality L a .
is no respecter o f perso n s Conf orm to l a a n d you a r e the

.
m a ster ref u se to c onf orm a n d you a r e a cr u she d v i cti m .
w w w
According to certai n types o f theology t his p l an et and ,
i n fact the hole u niverse a s thro n ou t of gear because

,
forsooth o ur first parent s eat an apple This si n gle act .

,
w
a ccording to the dogmatic assertion O f certain theological
w
t hin k ers reversed the driving- heels o f the engine o f uni
,
w
versal order and progress and behold th e earth as smit
, , ,
t en ith desolatio n and universal blight fell u pon all

things T his planet became th e amusement gro und for
.
d evils imps and hobgobli ns

, The arch fiend h as s u preme
.
c ontrol over all the giant forces O f the universe He i s .

director in chie f o f cyclones m an u facturer o f tornadoes

, ,
prime m inister of the realm O f desolation p u rveyor in ,
chie f o f pestilences a n d fam i nes and lord O f the pl ague .
Certain schools of theology tell us that all hell is o n ou r

’
trac k as the imps of dar k n ess chased Tam O S han te r .
w w
Preachers o moss bac k ed syste m s that have long since
f -
ww w
been outla ed u rge u s ith proposition a fter proposition ,
w
and then hen e re fuse to comply ith their proposals ,
w
they t urn u pon u s ith tear ful rage and tell us that the
w
d evil has roped us in and to make the m atter orse they
, ,
w w
predict that he ill pitch fork us into hell forsooth becau se
w
e re fuse to comply ith propositions that have been
framed b y men as fallible as e a re ourselves I some .
times thin k th a t preachers have assumed vast prerogatives .
w
T hey are sel f assu med dispensers o f heaven s felicities and
-
w w
h e ll s disasters ; and hen I hear these gentlemen consign
those to torment h o re fu se to comply ith the terms o f
’
their proposals I feel li k e q u oti n g Paul s statement to
’
w
them “
W ho art thou that j udgest another man s se r
van t ; to hi s o n master h e standeth o r falleth : yea he ,
w
shall be holden u p fo r G o d is able to ma k e him stand ”
, .
I am Opposed to peopling this planet ith devilish mo n

s te rs by the million S cience has dethroned Satan taken
.
,
w
o u t o f his hands the reins o f the storm plague pestilenc e, ,
w
and fami n e S cience has thro n the devil O f theology
.
w
hors de combat and sho n u s that this is G od s u niverse
'
w
and that all things are under the r gime O f l a .
T h e co n ceptions hich cer tai n schools o f theology hav e

o f G od and th e universe are false and the conceptions they
,
h ave O f man are distortio ns o f the truth also T hey look .

312 U n se en Fo rc e s an d H o w
to U s e T he m .
He tau ght that harmony comes h en the I a m of man i s w

merged by the chemistry o f love into the I a m of G od In .
w
G o d the spiritual man reaches the highest development and ,
w
m an the indi v idual hen he is m erged by lo ve into har
,
mony ith G o d occupies th e center and he then sees all

, ,
w
t hings in their true relations and proper perspective “
This .
w
is eternal li fe t h at men may k no thee the only true G od
”
w w w
a n d Jes u s Christ hom thou hast sent I f a man love .
ww
me he ill k eep my ords and my Father ill love him
w
, ,
” “
and e ill come and ma k e o u r abode ith him Father .
,
w
I pray that they may be o n e I in them and tho u in me , ,
t hat they might be made per fect in o n e that the orld may
”
believe that tho u hast sent me .
w
He taught that man is blind to h i s true relations to th e
w
infinite Father and the u niverse and that the ay o f salva ,
”
tion is by k no ledge O f T he Tru th
w
He declared hi m .
sel f to be T he Tr u th N o all tr u e ch a racter is composed

.
,
o f idea s . Character is crystallized tho u ght All affi rma .
tio n s are sooner o r later translated into organized spiritual
w w
li fe T he hi ghest cha ra cter i s tru th of the hi ghes t order crys
.
w w
ta l l i zed
. T he l o est cha r a cter i s thou ght of the l o est or der
w
crysta l l i ze d N o i n Jesus the Christ
.
“
the ord became
”
flesh and d elt amongst us Jesus gave u s in h i s glorio u s
.
w
li fe the truth concerning the maj estic harmony o f the uni
w
verse He as i n himsel f a revelation O f that harmony
. .
w
His ch aracter as the condensed result o f correct thought
w
concerni n g G od ma n the relations bet een God and th e
, ,
w
universe the relatio n s bet een G od and man and the rela
, ,
ww w
'
t i On s bet een man and man T he truth that Jesus revealed

.
ww
al ays a s I t inhere d in the n ature O f things G od as
w
. .
” ’
al ays o u r Fat her
“
Man as al ays G od s ch ild but
.
,
U n se e n Forc e s an d H o w to U s e T he m . 313
w w
man had created false conceptions o f God and by virtue o f ,
t hese errors he had andered a ay from God and had b e
ww w
c ome a pro digal The brotherhood o f man th e solidarity
.
,
o f humanity a s al
,
ays true It had been ro u ght i nto
.
t h e structure O f the organic li fe o f the race b u t man had ,
ww w
lost sigh t o f this great truth and h a d built u p barriers O f
ww
c lan an d sect and class and n ation
, T h e royal l a o f love .
,
the golden rule the k ingly l a o f service as ritten deep

, ,
’
u pon m an s subcon scious li fe an d a s declared by all na
t ure but man had lost sight o f it and had substituted there
,
fo r the rule o f selfish ness and the doctrine O f might against
ww
r ight
“
w
Jesus t aught that the ki n gdom a s i thi n ; that in man
w w
ere marvelous potentialities “
T h e kingdom o f God is
.
”
ithin yo u T h e true empire is the e m pire
. ithin ; the
h ighest conquest i s the conquest O f sel f And he taught .
w w w
t hat all the forces o f the u niverse stand rea dy to assist the
'
ma n ho falls into s eet harmony ith the maj estic p ro
w
g
.
ram o f God The program
. fo r m a n and the universe is
the product O f per fect isdom and sin ce t his program i s ,
w w
t h e o u tcome o f infinite intelligence it can never be improved
w w w w
'on . This program al ays did exist there n ever as a time
hen it as not The hole u niv e rse a n d man ere formed
.
c u the exact lines O f this program When Jesus came here

'
.
w
h e found this program buried beneath the d bris of false
o pinions erroneous Specu l ation s and ild superstitions
,
.
He revealed t his pro gram and called th e attention o f h u

manity to the truth O f th e universe a n d man I consider it .
e xceedi n gly u n fortunate that the simple teachi n gs O f Jesus
s hould have fallen into the hands o f theologians for they ,

314 U n see n Fo rc e s and H o w
to U s e T he m .
have mutilated these simple teachings rec k ed their sym , w »
metry and distorted their meani n g .
When a man accepts Jesus as the Chri st this acceptanc e ,
by n o means implies that he has accepted the numerous

'
dogmas o f Protes tantism o r the canons a n d decrees o f
Romanism It is per fectly clear to my mind that neither
.
Protestan tism nor Romanism represents correctly the Chris

t i a n i ty O f Jesus T hings that are equal to the same a re
.
equal to o n e another I f Protestantism is the Christianity

.
o f Christ and Romanism is the Christianity o f Christ the n ,

»
they must agree in every particular ; but they are a n ta go

n i sti c at every point ; there fore it i s clear that o n e o f the m
,
w
at least can not be the Christianity o f Jesus Protestantis m .
.
can n o t be the system tha t Jes u s gave the orld for Prot ,
e s ta n ti s m is divided up into scores o f sects each sect crys ,
w
ta l l i z e d around some dogma Jesus does not stand sponsor :
w
for divisions He never allied himsel f
. ith a sect H e .
w
never established a party His mission a s to declare u n i
.
w
v ersal,
axiomatic eternal truth hereo n all me n could
,
.
stand itho ut debate .
w
Ro manism can not be the system that Jesus gave the
orld for Jesus does n o t stand sponsor o r the red handed
,
f - ,
crimes per p etrated by the leaders O f this movement such ,
w
as the ho rrors o f the Inquisition , the fires that consumed
’
t h e martyrs the massacre o n Saint Bartholo m e
w
,
s day the ,
w
ars o f extermi n ation Jesu s does n ot stand sponsor for
.
w
in fallibility for intolerance o f Opinion fo r t h e orsh ip of
, ,
saints an d a n gel s fo r the adoration O f Mary fo r the or

, ,
ship o f relics fo r the sale O f i n dulge n ces to sin and score s

, ,
O f other things I might mention that place the system o f

religio n called Romanism under ban Protestantism i s .
3 16 U n se e n Fo rc e s an d H o w to U s e T hem
.
w
system Jesus gave the orld the truth concerning God ,
w w
man the universe and the future stands revealed i n entran
,
c ing loveliness and ,

e h e a r hi m say
‘
Ye shall k no the
w w
truth an d the truth sh all m ake you free .
ww w
A s e proceed in our investigation o f the la s O f char
a cter-building e ill se e h o the dogmas o f Protestant
w
ism enter into the structure o f the character o f the se c
w
tarian ; h o the dogmas o f Romanism create the Roman
w w
ist ; ho the creed o f the atheist develops the character o f
w
t he skeptic ; h o the Koran builds the Mohammedan h o
w
t he Book o f Mormon produces the Mormon h o “
Science
w
”
a n d Health ith Key to the S criptures builds the Chris
w
tian S cientist h o the teachings o f Con fucius give birth
w
t o the Con fucian and h o the teachings o f Jesus create
the Christian A l l c ha ra cter ha tsoever i s thou ght stuf
.
-
w
c rysta ll i ze d
. Give me an analysis of the thought-stu ff a
w w
man assimilates and I ill give yo u an accurate descriptio n
O f the man ,
and I ill also tell yo u how he ill act in a
g iven se t O f circumstances .
I do not propose to ta k e up the question o f h eredity in
w
t his chapter because I do not thin k that this system has as
e t b e en reduced to a science T h e so -called la s O f trans
y .
w
mission o f qu alities and tendencies from parent to child a re
by no means invariable i n their Operations A gain hile .
,
w
I believe that heredity plays an important part i n character
w
by furnishi n g tendencies at the same time I agree ith
,
H erbert S pencer h o says

,
“
A man is more li k e the
”
c ompany he k eeps than the ancestry he is descended from
w
.
I n the next place

.
h ile I admit the influence o f ancestry ,
,
I believe that the I a m o r the ego is the supreme force in

, ,
the h uman province A ll forces in u man are subordinate

.
U n se e n Force s an d H a rv to U s e T h e m . 317
to the ego in action I f the spiritual man i s n o t a sel f

.
w
determining entity capable o f controllin g all other force s
ithin the circle o f his movements then man i s a slave a n d ,
is not responsible for his actio ns Th e S piritual man in .
actio n i s a bsol u te ma ster in the h uman realm and he can ,
ww
change modi fy and con q uer hereditary tendencies n o mat
,
w
ter ho po er ful these tendencies may be .
w
With these considerations before us e will proceed i n
w
o u r study O f the la s O f character -b uilding F o r co n v e n .
w
i e n ce I il l treat this subj ect under fo ur heads
,
w
The ra m aterial .
w
The selecting po er .
The manu facturing po er .
The fi nished article .
We have already seen that everything i n this u niverse i s

double It is my Opinion that every ato m o f matter has
.
w
a spiritual side We have seen that the external u n ivers e
.
i s the out ard expression O f the internal universe and the ,
law Of duality seen in the universe at large is repro duced?

h al l o f its parts We have also s een that b ack behin d
.
w
this duality in expressio n stands th e S upreme U nit o f t h e
universe— the i n finite Father O f all N o si nce unity .
,
a n d duality are seen in the univer se at lar g e and since t h e ,
w
universe at large is reproduced in all its parts then man , ,
as e have already seen i s a unity and i n hi s expressio n

, ,
he mani fests himsel f as a duality and since ma n is a finit e
w
u niverse i n himsel f then duality is reproduced in all the
,
w
parts that enter i nto man C onsequent ly i n man e hav e .
,
w
the supreme u n i t the ego or spiritual man and e have
, ,
’
w
d uality in all o f the Spiritual man s sel f-expressions— t o
h ands t o eyes veins and arteries nerves o f motio n an d
, , ,
3 18 U n se e n Forc e s an d H a rv to U s e T he m .
n erves o f sensation le ft a n d right inside and o utside o r

, , ,
w
ans o f assimilation organs o f elimination inspiration and
g , ,
ww
w
r espiration the do uble action o f the heart and i f
,
e co u ld ,
pursue our analysis e ould find that man i n the realm o f
ww
h i s sel f-expression maintains duality do n to the last ato m .
For the present e ill center o ur attentio n upon o n e

phase O f this duality— namely tha t of the bra i n W e have
w
, .
w
a lready seen that the spiritual man is a resident o f t o
realms the external and the internal universe and e have
,
a l so seen that his instrument fo r Operating in the external

u niverse is the conscio us o r outer brain and his instru ment ,
w
f o r operating in the internal u niverse is the subc o nscio us o r
i nner brain N o Since man is a finite universe in him
.
,
sel f then this same duality o f mani festation must exist i n

,
him . W e have already see n that this duality o f ma n i fe s

t ati o n is seen i n the body T hrough the conscious
. brain the
S piritual man controls al l co n scious vo luntary action and ,
w
t hro u gh t h e subconsc i ous he controls all subconscious i n
voluntary action in other ords through the external ,
brain he controls all external movements and through the ,
w
internal brain he controls all internal vital movements .
No Since the outer o r physical is the expression o f the

,
ww w
in ner or Spiritual and Since it is true that the external is
,
w
the medium through hich e arrive at a k no l e dge o f
w w
the internal o r Spiritual then the best ay fo r u s t o
,
w
arrive at an accurate k no ledge o f the l a o f spirit or char
w
a cter buildi
- n g is to stud y the l a o f body -
building ; and
e have seen in previous chapter that
1 T he material used i n body-building is matter and

.
,
that these atoms o f matter lie outside o f us i n the visible

u niverse in u nlimited quantity .
32 0
'
U nse en Forc e s an d H o w to U s e T he m .
w
in the tint o f every flo er, i n the rush o f every cataract ,
w
in the splendor o f every sunset in the march o f the ,
w w
c c l o n e or the rage o f the tornado in the s eep f ever
y ‘ o
y ,
w
comet in the re v ol u tl o n O f every orld T he hole uni
, .
verse is transparent to the ma n h o can se e a n d behin d , ,
t h e visible interpenetrating it at every point is the i n vi s

, ,
w
i bl e thou ght o f the S up reme T hi n ker Nature is a vast boo k .
o f many pages God rote his great thoughts o n the fai r

.
pages O f this m i ghty volume and le ft the folio i n th e,

’
w
hands O f his child It is man s privilege to read this vol
.
ume un fol d hi s giant po ers as he reads and thus fulfil

, ,
his mission and learn the lesson o f the universe T hough t .
w
is hidden in nature that the mind o f man might be roused
into action It is rapped in visible forms that the mind
.
w
might be dared into the mood o f conquest ; to obtain it de
m ands or k t hat the in fantile might be un folded into the
w
m asculine and that the loosely hung might be k nit into the
,
compactness and strength o f a mailed arrior T hou gh t .
’
is hidden in symbol that by exercise the soul s capacity
w
might be broadened that the mental horizon might b e
,
w
li fted that the eye might be lit ith the quenchless luster
,
’
o f intelligence and that man s mental po ers might be
,
t rained and un folded and brought to the highest per fection

possible .
w
T he infinite Father has m ade magni fi cent provision in
’
w
nature fo r the development o f man s intellectual po ers .
w
T he po er o f comparison is calle d in to play in tracing re
w
semblan ce The po er o f discriminatio n i s called into ao
.
t ion for there i s dissimilarity

,
T he po er O f gener aliza
.
t ion i s called into play fo r there is u nity o f plan and

,
method Man possesses analytic synthetic and p hi l OS Op hi c

.
,
U
n se en Fo rc e s an d Ho w
to U se T h e m . 32 1
w ‘
po ers and the universe i s the arena here man finds room
,
w
and means fo r the exercise and expansio n of these fa culties .
But man n ot alone stands surrounded by visible Obj ec ts

i n the external universe ; he stands at the center o f history .
ww
All the past i s behind him all the future is be fore hi m,
,
w
and p a st hi story i s cr o ded i th thought It i s seen as the .
moving po er i n conquering expeditions in p ol i ti ca l re v ,

v
w
O l u ti o n s in moral re formations and social trans formation s
, .
It is seen in oratory itnessed in architecture formulated

, ,
in legislation and enthro ned in statesmanship The se a has .
been conquered by it and the gi ant forces o f nature obey

it It has shivered the rocks and felled the forest s tun
.
,
n e l e d the mo u ntains and bridged the gul f It has beaten .
back the flood raced and overtake n ti me , mastered gravi

,
ta ti o n chained the ligh tnings t o i ts throne and an nihilated

,
space It has created but it has also conquered hoary su

.
~
w
e rs ti t i o n it has co nsolidated but i t h a s also overthrow n
p
w w
despotism it has entered the lists ith priestcra ft orien ,
t a l and ester n and overthro n them establishing the free

, ,
w
do m o f man in th e real m O f conscience
As I read h istory I ca n see that in visible giant ri n gi n g
Magna C harta fro m King John o n the field o f Runny
mede I can se e thought ch asing the crooked mind e d
w
.
-
S tuart fro m the throne and in O liver C rom ell conserving

the liberties o f the English people I can se e though t .
stri k e the fetters from a millio n slaves re u se the colo nist s ,
o f A me
w
rica into rage against the tyranny of King George,
strike at hite heat fro m the brai n o f Je fferso n the Dec
l a ra ti o n o f Independence and lay the fo undatio ns o f th e
w w w
mightiest republic ever established by man H istory i s a .
folio ritten by thinkers I t idens our vie o f man , e n

.
21 m
32 2 Un s e en F orc es an d H o w
to U s e T he m .
iches o u r e xPe ri e nce o f the funda me ntal ele ments o f h u

l
w
man passio n an d mo ti v e teaches philosophy by example
, ,
re ve als the u nc ha n ge ab l cn e ss o f th e m o ra l l a , shows t he
s tability o f t he go vernmen t o f the un 1verse confirms us i n ,
w ww
o u r hope o f the t riu mph O f ri g hteousnes s and g i v es u s the
w
gu arantee that the ti me i s comi n g hen al l ar ill hav e
w
v an is hed the stor m o f passio n
,
i ll have subsided , hate
will have passe d a ay disc ord will he lost i n ha rmony
, ,
w w
u st ice s hall s prea d i ts p a l l a di u m O v e r al l me n a n d love
j , ,
han d in h an d it h tr u th , shal l have h ea led a l l the ounds
w
an d hushed all t he so bbings o f hu ma ni ty .
A n d then e ha ve p oe try Po et ry i s the de epe st l a n guage

.
of t he so ul T he ra n ge o f th e po e t i s lo fty as the thro n e

.
of G o d, deep a s the h um a n so u l an d broa d as the a m p li

’
t ude s of the un ive rse A l l n at ure i s the poe t s h ar p ; n a
.
t ure in all he r m oo ds a n d voi ce s ; n at ure i n a l l h e r c o n
w
co rds harmonies va riat io n s ; the sunbu rs t o f the m or n i n g
, ,
”
he n the glorio u s Kin g o f D ay pushes aside the bars
“
w w
of da rkness a n d floods h a l f the world wit h go lden l i ght ;
w
t h e grandeur of the e ste rn skies hen the su n re ti res
am i dst b urn i shed glories t he s ee tness o f th e spri n gtime
when n ature bursts into bud a n d lea f and flowe r ; the gl ory
w
o f t he S ummer and the golden and go rgeous spl endor o f
t h e autumn ; t he b l ac k te rror o f the s tor m a n d th e s ee t

se r e nity o f the c alm ; t he ocea n in al l i ts moods , shimmer
w
i n g in the calm moonlight or li fted in to maj e stic rage b y
the furi ous ind ; the s ublimity o f the night as the do m e
o f the heavens bend s in maj est over the e a rth ado rn ed
y
w
wi th a thousand dia mo n ds .
Poet ry frenzy divi ne i n her eye , beauty o n her bro

, ,
t ruth o n her lips grace in her move ments rhyth m in h e r

, ,
324 Un se en Force s an d H o w to U s e T he m .
poet sings the artist paints and the prophet predicts, th e

,
sculptor chisels and the architect builds the scientist dis ,
w w
covers and the traveler explores Moses h as something for .
you in his la s P aul in his ritings Con fucius i n hi s

’
, ,
morals Aristotle in his philosophy Plato i n his reasonings,

, ,
Socrates in his teachings, Maho met in his message Buddh a ,
i n h i s meditations S hakespeare in his d ramas Edison i n

, ,
w
his inventions Emerson in his philosophy Robertso n l n
, ,
h i s sermons .Millions o f messengers come ith their bur

dens o f treasures and pour the m i n unstinted supply int o
the lap o f humanity .
w w
But to my mind amongst all the great messengers o f
’
w
truth Jesu s the Chr i st sta n ds p r mi n en t He as nature s .
w
most accurate interpreter He as i n himsel f the per fect
.
revelation o f the infinite Father He as th e high est mani .
w
fe s ta ti o n o f the lo ftiest manhood Moses Con fucius S oc .
, ,
w
rates, Mahomet and Buddha ere imper fect m en and thei r ,
w
systems ere fragmentary and limited to th e confines o f a
n atio n o r a tribe Jesus as the per fect man stood at the
.
,
‘
center o f all things and his syste m is truth in its p e rfe c
,
w
tio n beauty in all its entrancing loveliness and goodness
,
w
haloed ith the glory o f the divine C hristianity is a .
un i versal system because Jesus as a universal man I t .
w
i s adapted to all races because J csus bel o nged to the race .
w
It is a system o f the highest truth because i ts author as
w
the T ruth
,
. It breathes the deepest riches t and idest love ,
w
be cause he as love incarnate It inspires the grandest .
hope because he as the h O p e o f

,
h umanity I t vibrate s .
w
all the cords in the hu man heart into harmony because he
w w
as harmony It scatters all the c l ouds o f gloom and de
.
”
s o n de n c because he T h Light It ans ers al l
“
e
p y a s .
U
n seen Forc e s an d H o w
w
q uestions o f the soul because he i s the solution It invests .
w w
a l l hope i th sacredness because he lived girdles the cradle
w w
ith glory b ecause he as a babe ; sa n c ti fi e s middle age ,
for he as a man ; gl ori fi e s the grave for he as buried , ,
a n d dispels the clo uds that settle over the gates o f death ,
fo r he rose again .
I loo k u po n all the great thinkers and poets and re form

e rs and scholars all th e great painters a n d scu l ptors and
,
captains o f industry al l the great preachers and prophets

,
a n d saints as j unior teachers i n the great college o f the

,
w
w
u niverse Jesus the C hrist bei ng th e S upreme M aster
,
.
w
No e have seen that as fa r as thought -stu ff is con
w
c erned there are u nlimited supplies N o the next point
.
w w
fo r o u r discussion is the selecting po ers .
w w
T he se l e cti n g p o ers It ould be exceedi n gly u n for
.
w w
t u n at e and un ise i f m an a s tossed into this universe
ithout the po er to select fro m hi s en vi ron ments th e food

s tu ff to build h i s body an d the tho u g ht -stu ff to build his
w w
c haracter .
N o man possesses the po er to prepare the food -stu ff
w
for body construction a nd by V i rtue o f the fact that he
,
possesses the po er o f s mel l ing an d tasting he can select

from the u nli mited q u antities o f material aroun d him the
e lements that his body can assimilate In select ing th e
.
material fo r character construction man i s i n possession o f
w
faculties that enable him to select the p roper m aterial ;
w
These po ers are mani festations o f the S piritual man as h e
O perates through the co nsc i ous brai n T hese po ers are .
reason an d j u dgment ; the conscio u s brain is the throne

r oo m o f reaso n a n d the seat o f j udgment .
Man as h e O perates thro u gh th e co n scious brain can

32 6 U n se e n Forces and H o w
to U s e T he m
.
focali z e hi s atten tion u pon the objects of the visib l e uni

verse and he ca n so c ontin ue to ce nter hi s atte ntion upo n
,
the se e n that it will beco me t ran spa re n t and he can se e the

u nseen . He ca n cente r his attention u po n systems o f
thought, upo n philosoph i es governments , sc iences and re
,
l i gi o n s
. He ca n build the telescope to assis t hi m as he
examines the dista nt, and co nstruct the microscope to assis t
him as he analyzes the m i nute By virtue o f th i s power
.
ma n possesses o f con sc i o us ly focusing the attention he ca n
w
re ad the volu me o f na ture H e can peruse the book s
ritten by the great masters He can study the mo ra l
.
co nstitution o f man , read characte r and examine motives

. .
He ca n ce nter hi s thought upo n Christ an d direct his atte n .
w
tio n to the system he founded .
When man bri ngs thought i thin the fi e l d o f h i s co n

,
s cio u s atte n tion he can then exercise hi s powers o f reas o n
upo n the subj ect-mat ter He ca n analyze and si ft an d

.
w
compare and demonstrate its truth o r i ts falsity He ca n .
w
then bring his j udgment in to play and decide hether he
ill accept o r rej ect the thou ght o r the syste m o f tho u gh t
w
under co nsideration .
It is exc eedin gly un fortunate fo r an individual he n the

conscious brain is deficient In a case of thi s kind reaso n
.
w w
a n d j ud g ment cannot be ex erci sed because the brain are a
w
in hich they are developed i s n o t pre se nt The orkman .
w
can n o t accompli sh mu c h ithout his tools and the spiritual,
w
man can not mani fest the p o ers o f rea so n and j udgmen t
ithout the instrument We have seen that the conscious
.
’
b rain stands guard at li fe s outpos ts, and at this point all
ideas t hat would enter the realms o f the subconscious to
b ecome determin in g fa ctors in the li fe m ust stop to be
32 8 U n seen Force s an d H o w to U s e T he m .
w
w w
s hock it is sometimes di fficult to tell hat course the de
,
w
l u si on ill ta k e but the delusion generally follo s the
,
w
s tro n gest tendency .N o since the m ightiest and deepest
tendency in man is the religious this i s the reason hy ,
w
r eligion furnishes so many v i cti m s .
w w
A lexander Do ie o f Chicago furnishes a good illustra
, ,
t ion o f ho a man can be s ayed by su ggestion and th us

become the victim o f a re ligious delusion and become th e ,
w w
c enter for inoculating others o f the same m ental and brain
type ith the same madness Do ie under the influence .

,
o f auto suggestion firmly believes that he i s the reincarna

-
,
t ion o f the prophet El ijah and that his mission is to restore

,
w
all thi n gs in preparation fo r the coming o f the Christ in
’
his millennial reign In B o ie s case either the su b c o n
.
w w
scious brain is abnormal o r else the co n scious is naturally
,
w w
eak or made ea k by some stro n g mental shoc k In .
w
either case he o u ld be s ayed by any strong suggestion ,
w
and that strong auto suggestion constantly a fii rme d ould
-
eventually beco me the supreme controlling po er in his

li fe controlling all hi s thoughts and actions
, .
w
Jo seph S mith the founder o f Mormonism furnish es a n
, ,
w
o ther case in point T his man as a pure psychic ; his
.
w w
s u bconscious brain as abnor m al and exquisitely sensi
ww
ti z e d his education as limited and his logical po ers
ere e a k A man o f this brain type easily becomes the
.
v ictim o f delu sions T he sub c onscious is the dream brai n ;

.
w
i t is the ho m e o f intuition a n d im a gina tion and bei n g con ,
t rolled by s u ggestion and th e si fti n g po er o f reason b e ing

a bsent the Boo k o f Mormon , the Angel Menoni the plates
, , ,
th e tra n slati n g crystals visio n s o f angels the conglomera

, ,
tion o f truth and error in the Book o f Mormon the history ,

U
nse en Forc e s an d H o w
to U se T he m
. 32 9
w
the w
of
hich is a mass contradictions and chronologic l errors a ,
can ma k e nythi g n the w

a nd hole system called Mormonism became possi le b .
Y ou a orld appear reasonable to

n l
conscious phase o f the mind .
w
Eddy is another shining example o f this same type
”
o f brain S he is deficient in the upper story T he la s o f
“
. .
s easo n and logic are violated i n e very page o f h er boo k .
’
S he studied Dr Q ui mby s system o f curing disease by ai
.
fi rming the truth ; sh e read Emerson and read fugitive
s e rm o u s sto
z
,
ww
a rticles on intellectual science read some theology hear d
,
ed all this intellectual stu ff a ay i n the s u b w ,
w
c onscious and then
,
ithout any logical arra n gement or sem
,
b lance o f reason sh e gave the orld the co ntents of h e r

,
w
s ubconscio us storeho use in h er book
“
S cience and Health
”
i th Key to the S criptures .
w
Where there is no conscious brai n the subconscious is
c apable o f the ildest vagaries Individuals co ntrolled by
.
w
t he subconscious can auto —suggest themselves into b e l i e v
w
i n g anything no matter h o
,
ridiculous i t may appear
'
hen examined i n the sober l i ght o f com mon sense and not ,
a lone can such individuals auto -suggest themse l ves i nto

b e l i e v m g the ridiculo us and unreasonable ; they can i m
pregnate others o f the same brai n type into the same mental
w
a ttitude . The founders o f every religious delusio n that
w ww
h as ever appeared in the co urse o f human history ere i n
w w
d i v i d ual s in hom the conscious brai n as eak o r else ,
w
t h e subconscious a s abnormal With this Vie o f the case
.
a l l the i nsane people in the orld are n ot in the lunatic
w
a sylum . I do not blame these people they are n ot re
w
s ponsible . T h e conscio us brain is the realm o f the il l
a n d the domain here responsibility begins and ends .
330 Unse en Fo rc e s a n d H o w to U s e T he m .
w
When an indivi dual does not posse ss the mea ns for the di s
w w
charge o f duty e mu st n o t condemn him These i n .
di v i du a l s ho run to ild and u n re aso nable extreme s in

the realms of thought and action are to me added proo f o f
the truth o f th e psycho logica l law that the subc onsc iou s
w
mani festation o f the spiritual man i s governed by s u gge s fi
tio n , a n d hen that suggestion i s re pe a tedly affi rmed th e
w
individual bec omes the living embo dime nt o f that su gges
tion n o matter h o ridic ulous it may appea r when vie we d
'
w
in the light o f com mon se n se .
The supreme thing in a founder o f a re li gion , as el l as

in a teacher o f religio n , i s t ha t h e have a well-balan ced
w w
brain for it i s a very ea sy thing to turn hosts o f peo ple
ho are seemingly sensible into a cro d o f visionary fa
n aties . Barnum the great Ameri ca n showma n sa id the
,
“
,
”
American people like to be fooled I am o f the opinio n
.
that the vast maj ority o f the inhabitan ts o f this planet are
governed far more by sugge stio n than th e y are by reaso n
w w
and common sense .
w
I will he re an n ounce a principl e or t o that ill help
g re atly in expl ainin g a great many phenomena that e
encounter i n actual li fe .
T he br a i n i s go ver n ed by suggesti on S ugges

su bcon sci ou s .
w
ti on r e e a te dl a i rmed gi v es tha t bra i n a set a tti tu de T h
p y fl e .
W e
w
su bcon sci ous sup p l i es the moti ve p o e r i n l ife . h n the
w w
moti ve p o i s gi ven
er a se t a tti tu de b
y a su ggesti o n or su gges
ti on s r e ea te dl
p y fia r me d, the hol e ma n i s s a yed by the
w nderstand w
r esu l ta n t su bco ns c i o us men ta l These principle
a tti tu de . s
being true , e ca n easily u hy o n e is aman

Buddhist anothe r a Mohammedan , another a Con fucian ,
,
a nother a M ethodist , another a Rom anist , an o the r a D e mo

332 U nse en Force s an d H o w
, to U s e T h e m .
”
o bligation to use the upper story o f his brain I f h e
“
.
h as in his childhoo d absorbed ideas and belie fs he ought ,
w
t o bring these ideas up into the inspecting department o f
t h e brain and subj ect them to calm and ell balanced sc ru
-
t iny . I f they fai l to stand the test of reason he ought to

r eject them and i f they stand the test o f reaso n he ought
,
t o accept them The highest court o f authori ty i n the do

.
mai n o f man so far as ideas that come fro m the external

,
a re concerned is the consciou s reason

,
.
I am l n favor o f si fting all things I am in favor o f i n .
w
v e sti ga ti n g Con fuciani sm and Mohammedanism B u ddhism , ,
t heosophy s k epticism
,
philosophy history l a , poetry
, , , ,
s cience nature to discover truth

, ,
.
I am in favor o f examining all books that claim inspira

t ion the Bib l es o f all religions the V edas o f India the
, , ,
w
Koran o f Mahomet the Boo k o f Mormon S cience and
w , ,
”
Health ith Key to the S criptu res the O l d and the N e ,
T estaments I am in favor o f putting all these books u n

.
d e r the search -l ight o f common sense , for I am assured that
w
i f the infinite God has given man a revelation o f truth he
ould n o t give a system that could not stand the test o f
r eason and j udgment .
I am i n favor o f examining the beli e fs o f ou r ancestry ,
t h e creeds o f all churches the customs o f all c l asses the

, ,
w
political creeds o f all parties the re l i gl o n s o f all n ations
,
.
A lmighty G od gave ma n these conscious po ers of i n v e s

t i ga ti o n that he m i ght subj ect all ideas that come from the
e xternal universe t o a thorough testi n g be fore they become
determini n g factors in the li fe a n d integral parts o f the char

a cter . T hought -stu ff is the material that builds character ,
a n d the truest and highest character is made up o f r i ght

U nsee n Forc e s an d H o w to U s e T he m . 333
w
vie s o f the universe a n d the relatio ns the individual su s
w
tains to the universe I am o f the O pinio n that these G od
.
w w
imparte d guides to truth , reaso n and j udgment ill recog
w
nize truth and error herever they are found and they i l l, ,
hen rightly directed accept the one and rej ect the other
, .
w
S ome people re fuse to study any system save C hristian it y .
be cause they i magine that there i s no tru th any here outsid e

C hristianity This is a ser i o us mistake I am o f the opin
. .
i o n that the syste m o f truth Jesus gave the world i s all i n

elusive but I also believe that there is magnificent trut h
,
fou nd li k e glittering and valuable gems ami dst the mas s

o f errors contained in the other great religio ns o f man
k ind.
w w
Buddha the great re former o f Asia has so mething for
, ,
w ww
u s that will benefit us i f we accept it I i ll quote a fe .
‘
o f his say i ngs : All that e are is the result o f h at e

have thought ; it is founded o n our tho ughts ; i t is mad e
w
w w w
u
p o f o u r tho u ghts I f. a man speaks o r acts ith an e vil
w
tho ught pain follo s him as the heel follo s the foot o f
w w w
t h e o x that dra s the carriage I f a man speaks or act s .
ith a pure tho u gh t happi ness fo l lo s hi m like a shado

” “
w
that never leaves him The evil -doer mourns l n thi s
.
w ww
orld and he mo urns i n the n ext ; he mourns in both He .
w
mourns and su ffers hen he sees the ev i l of his o n ork .
The good man delights in this o rld and he delights l n ,
w ww
t he next ; he delights in both He delights and rej oices
.
w
”
hen he sees the purity o f his o n or k The Bible de .
w
clares the same principle hen it says Be not deceived
w
G od is not mocked ; whatsoever a m a n so s that shall he
r eap ; fo r he that so eth to the flesh sh al Lo f the flesh reap
334 U nseen F orce s an d H o w to U s e T he m
.
c
”
w
orrupt i o n , an d he that so eth t o the spi rit shal l of the
s p irit reap li fe eve rlastin g .
’
Here are so m e more of Buddha s prec epts Earnest
w w
n e ss i s the path o f i mmortali ty ; thoughtles snes s i s the pa th
o f death . Tho se ho are in earnest do n ot die ; tho se ho

”
w
a re tho u ghtless are d ea d alrea dy .Christ utte red a simila r
w
”
'
re ep t hen h e said S t ri v e to ent e r t he s trait ga te

p c .
w
B uddha says a gai n : T he scent of flo e rs does n ot t rav el
w
a gainst the ind b ut the o dor o f good peop le t ravels eve n
,
a a inst the
g ind. A g oo d man pe rv ades e v e ry
p lace The .
w w w
p er fu m e o f virtue i s u n su r a sse d
p A s. on a he a p o f rubb i s h
c ast u p on the hi gh ay t he l i l y ill grow fu l l of s eet pe r
w w
f ume and de l i ght thus the discipl e truly enlightened shin es
,
forth by hi s kno le dge am o n gst tho se h o are like rubbish

a mo n g t he pe o pl e th at si t i n da rkn e ss
”
C hri st u t te re d a
.
w
like sentiment when he said : Y e are th e sal t o f the
” ”
e a rth . Y e are t he li g ht o f the orl d H e re is an other
.
w w w w
p rece p t f rom Bud d ha : D o n o t spea k harsh ly to an ybo d
y
t h ose ho are spo ke n t o ill an s e r th e e i n the sa me ay
/
.
w
Angry spee ch i s p ain fu l ; bl o ws for bl o ws will t o u ch thee .
w
“
Le t u s live ha ppily then , n ot h ati n g tho se ho ha te u s .
A mon g me n h o hate us let u s live fr ee fro m hat red L et .
a ma n overcom e an ge r by l ove
.
l et him overcome e vil by
g ood ; l e t him ove rc ome t he g reedy by libe ra l ity the liar ,
w
by truth Silently shall I en du re abuse as the elephant in
.
ba ttle endures the a rro w shot from the bo , f or the world

”
i s ill natured
- . The se sentiments are strikingly s imilar to
t hose o f Jesus whe n he says : Love your enemies ; do
g ood to them that hate y o u and pray fo r them that despite
” ”
fully use yo u and pe rse cu te yo u Resist n o t evil
. .
H ere i s another precept from Buddha A man does n o t

336 U
nse e n Fo rc e s an d H o w to U s e T he m .
w w
”
w
n ess . Here is another description o f the good man : T he “
w
man h o in vie o f gain thin k s o f righteousness
w
ho in ,
w
vie of da n ger is prepa red to give up hi s li fe and h o does ,
n o t forget an o l d agreemen t ho ever far back it extends ,
w
”
such a man may be reckoned a complete man A good .
w
many storekeepers ould rej oice i f ch urch members in thi s
Christian lan d o uld carry o u t the advice i n the last part
w
o f this quotation .There i s rare and beauti ful truth in the
w w
follo ing condensed statements from Con fucius : “
Man i s
w w
born fo r uprightness They ho kno the truth are n o t
.
w
equal to those ho love it and those ho love it are n o t
,
equal to those ho deligh t in it It is the virtuous manners

.
that constitute the excellence o f a neighborhood T he supe .
w w w
rior man does n ot se t his mind ei ther fo r anything o r agains t
w
anyt hing ; hat is right he ill follo I have seen men.
w
die fro m treading on ater or fire but I have never seen a ,
w
ma n die for treading the co urse o f virtue T h e man ho.
w
practices virtue ill soon have n eighbors Man has re .
w
Conduct i n accordance it h
w
c e i v e d hi s nature fro m heaven .
tha t n ature co nstitutes hat i s right and true H e hose .
w w
go o dness is a part o f himsel f is a tr ue man Con fuciu s .
w
also announces the l a o f reciprocity in these ords : What “
w
o u do not ant done to yoursel f do not do to others
y .
w
T his great teacher as born five hundred and fi fty-one years
be fore Christ and he has furnished us ith great truths tha t
,
con form to the demands o f the highest reason and the most
w
e nl i ghtened j udgment .
T he old Hindus i n their sacred boo k s furnish us ith
w
m agnificent conceptions o f G od the unive rse an d man
w
,
I .
w
il l give a fe quotations Here is o n e descriptive of t he
.
s i rituality o f G o d It is that hich has no beg i nning an d

“
p
U nseen Forc e s an d H o w to U s e T he m . 337
w w
is s u preme n ot the existent alone n o r the n o n -existen t alone
, , ,
w
i th hands a n d feet o n all sides at the center o f the ,
orld ,
comprehending all exempt fro m all organs yet shining ith

,
w w
the faculties o f all u nattached yet sustaining everythi n g ;
,
w w
ithin and ithout ; a far yet near ; th e light o f lights the ,
isdom that i s t o be found by isdo m implanted in every

”
breast . Here is another description : G od is the soul in
“
w
a l l bein gs the best in e a ch and the i n most nature in all
,
w
their beginni n g middle end ; the all - atching preserver
, , ,
w w
father and mother o f the universe supporter itness habi , , ,
ta ti o n re fuge friend the kno l edge o f the

, , ,
ise the sile n c e ,
o f mystery t h e splendor o f l ight the holiest hymn the

, , ,
w
”
s pring amongst th e seasons the seed and s u m o f all that i s
, .
Here i s a sta te me n t o f the im mortality o f the so u l : Kno

“
w
t hat these finite bodies have belonged to an eternal i n e x ,
h a u sti b l e indestru cti ble Spirit

,
He h o believes t hat the
.
w
spirit can be killed is in erro r U nbor n changeless eternal
.
, , ,
w
it is not slain hen the body is slain A s a man abandon s
w
.
w
orn -out clothes and takes other n e ones so does the soul ,
quit orn -ou t bodies and enters others Weapons can .
n o t cleave i t n o r fire burn it It is constant immovable

.
, ,
w
”
w
e t it can pass through all things
y .
w
I ill record a fe statem ents regarding the ideas these
w
o l d Hindus had concerning th e relations bet een the sou l
The G reat O n e can not be found ithout b u t
w
a n d G od :
w w
“
” ” “
ithin the soul To kno G o d is li fe eternal
. Kno .
ing and being are alike ; li fe i s measured by the thought .
w w
Truth alone an d n o t falsehood conquers By truth i s opened .
w
the path o n hich the best proceed Whoso kn o s is eman .
w
” “
c i a te d and t h irsts n o more What a man kno s becomes
p .
a part of his li fe ; there fore i f a man kno s God G o d b e

, ,
22 m
338 U
to U s e T he m .
w
w w
” “
comes a part o f his li fe W hen he is kno n as the n atur e
.
w w
o f every thought then im mortality is k no n T hose h o .
”
kno him as living ithin become im mortal Thi s i s
very similar to the teachings o f the Bible ; for instance the ,
w
”
Bib l e says : A s a ma n thin k eth i n his heart s o is he
“
.
w
Jesus said : Ye shall k no the truth and the truth s hall
w
”
ma k e yo u free “
T his is eternal li fe that men may k no
.
thee the only true G od and Jesus Christ hom thou hast
’
se n t f
w
I might multiply quotations containing beauti ful thoughts
from the ritings o f Mahomet S ocrates A ristotle Cicero , , , ,
S eneca Marcus A u re l i u s V o l ta i re , Hume Gibbon I might

, , ,
.
even cull pearls o f truth from the Boo k o f Mormon o r

S cie n ce and H ealth but I am not under obligation to a o
,
w
cept all that I fi n d in a system because I may discover
w
s ome truth therein I pr o pose to use my o n r e aso ning
.
’
po ers I do not give a snap o f my finger fo r a man s
.
c laim to inspiration i f his utterances are n o t amena ble to
w
the test o f reason an d j udgment hi s claim is valueless .
w w
G o d is expressing h i msel f i n various ays and the rev ,
w
e l a tio n o f truth from ithout must correspo nd ith the
w
revelation o f truth fro m ithin Truth is consistent .
w
t hroughout all its parts I care n ot . here I find truth .
I f I can find i t ritten o n the tablets o f the soul o r o n tab
w
lets o f stone ; i f I can find it burnt into the dusty bric k s o f
overthro n cities or on the granite fac e o f pyra mids ; i f I
c a n find it i n letters o f silver o n the star gemmed page o f -
the s k ies in the sylvan scenery o t the valley o r in the

,
rugged grandeur o f the mountain gorge ; i f I can find it in

the volume o f history in the inspired strains o f the grea t
,
poets, in t he masterpieces o f sc u lpture o n the canvas o f ,

34 0 U
nseen Force s an d H o w
to U s e T he m .
Christ not alone taught this system he expressed its mighty ,
w
principles in a peerless l ife .
w
Do you ant the key to history ? then study C hristian
w
ity Do you ant the key to the Boo k o f Nature ? the m
.
study at the feet o f Jesus Do yo u ant light as you plunge

.
w
into the mysteries o f science then u se the flashlight o f hi s
w
truth Do you ant inspiration fo r yo ur poetry ? go to
.
w
Jesus Do you ant s k ill as you chisel the marble bathe
.
your soul in his Spi rit Do you ant genius as an artist ?

.
then light your torch at the fires o f his love Do yo u de .
sire to un fold the lo ftiest type o f c haracter then go to hi m
w
fo r the material .
w
T he ma n uf a ctu r i n g p o ers i n cha ra cte r con stru cti on I -
.
w w
ould advise every man to subj ect C hristian i ty to the
w
test o f reason and eigh it ell in the balance o f
w
j udgment ; but I ould advise him as he procee ds i n
ww w
his investigations to make a clear and ide distinctio n
w
bet een hat Jesus taught a n d hat the theologians say
w
he taught S eparate the heat from the chaff ; extrac t
.
the gold from the sand Do not drink the m uddy aters
.
w w
at the foot o f the mo untain A thousand theologia n s are .
ashing the dirty linen o f their O pinions bet een yo u .
w
and the source o f the s tream Go up above these gen .
t l e me n and drink from the cool fountai ns o f livi n g ater s
w
bursting from beneath the rocks Prove all thi n gs hold
.
,
”
fast that hich is good , is the command gi ven by Chri s
w
t i a n i ty .
B ut hen a man has ound truth and his reason and

f
ust obey the w

m
j udg e t are satisfied he must not stop at this
n
, p m
o t . H e
his li e When he kno w

m that brings that truth into expression
la
in f . s the truth he must send tha t
U
n se e n Force s an d H o w to U se T h e m . 341
w
t ruth down into the subconsc i ous li fe accompanied with
t he imperative a fii rma ti o n that he is becoming h at that
t ruth implies , and then he must give the best possible ex
pression to that truth i n h i s actions .
W e have already seen in ou r stu dy o f the processes i n

volved in body-building th at the li fe-force s of the spiritual
man through the automatic machinery of the subconscious
w
brain builds food-stu ffs into the body and pursuing the ,
parallelism e in fer that the spiritual man through the
w w
s ame automatic machinery builds ideas into character .
N o in building a stro n g healthy body t o factors must

b e present
w
( )
1 The li fe - force ; ( )
2 the food -stu ff Without
. the
li fe -force th e food-stu ff ould never be chan g ed into livin g
w
tissue .
In b uildi n g a stro n g , symmetrical no b le character t o

,
factors m u st be present
( )
1 The li f e -f orce ; ( )
2 th e tho u g ht -stu ff With out
.
the li fe force th e thought co u l d n e v e r b e built into the

'
living structure o f character .
Entering into a deeper analysis o f the process of b od y
w
a n d character-building, an d still pursuing the b ri l liant
light o f the l a o f correspo ndences I would say that in ,
b ody -buildi n g the li fe-force puts the food -stu ff through

four processes : ( 1) Reception ; ( 2 )digestion ; ( 3)assimi
latio n ; (4)expression The food is fi rst received then
.
,
digested ; it is then assimilated by the blood , and lastly
N o wthe li e f -forcesthe spiritual man in character

of
building p u t thought-stu ff through similar processes : ( 1)

Reception ; ( 2)concentration ; 3)realizatio n ; (4) expres
342 U n se e n Force s an d H w
o to U s e T h e m
.
w
smn . The spirit u al man receives thought th ro u gh the co n
w
scious brain he n accepted he concentrates his atten tio n
w
u pon it un til he realizes it and hen realization has taken
,
place it has passed into his gro ing character and i s then
expressed in his actions S o that character m ay be called
w
.
the str ea m of exp r essi on fl o i n g f rom thou ght con sol i da te d i n

the su bcon sci ou s br a i n and the state m ent o f th e Bible I S
,
true As a man thin k eth in his h eart so i s he

w
,
“
and th e
statement o f Jesus is scientifically correct “
H o can ye ,
being evil spea k good things fo r out o f the abundance o f

,
the heart the mouth spea k eth : A good man o u t o f the

good treasures o f his h eart bri n get h forth good things ; an
w w
evil man out o f the evil treasures o f his heart bringeth
forth evil things T he thoughts
. hich a m an cro d s
into his subconscious sel f determine the quality o f h i s
w
t h o u ghts an d actions T hese Pharisees had lived in an
.
w
atmosphere o f tho u ght that as hostile to the claims o f
w w
Jesus ; they had become saturated ith the ideas that the
w w
Messiah ould come of some k ingly family ; ould be
reared in purple and ould be a great orld conquero r
, ,
w
smashing hostile armies on n umerous battle-fi e l ds and lead
w
in
g the Je s o n to universal victory W ith these . selfish
orldly and ambitious ideas concerning the Messiah “
they n atura l ly assumed hostility t o Jesus the Nazarene .
w
No man can rise h i gher in hi s actions than the level o f h i s
tho u ghts T he tho u ghts o f these Pharisees ere totally
.
w w w
di fferent from the thoughts o f Jesus ; they lived o n a
w w
lo er plane because their thoughts ere o f a lo er grade .
A l o -grade man is built up o f l o -grade tho u ghts ; a
w
high grade man of high -grade thoughts To c hange th e
-
.
l o -grade man into the high -grade ma n you must chang e

to U s e T h e m .
w
Wha t a ma n a fi rms
w
flesh . r ep e a te dl y i n the con s ci ou s br a i n
do n i n to the su bcon sci ou s bra i n , thro i n g the ti ssu e
p a sses
of tha t br a i n i n to a shap e conf ormi n g to the n a tu r e of the
w
thou ght con ta i n ed fi i n the ma ti on
tho u ght S treams of
”
a r .
ater When channel s are n ot dug

w
a re li k e streams o f .
ww
fo r streams o f ater in straight lines by conscious 1n te l l i
w
g ence ,
t h e ater ill cut crooked channels for itsel f T hus .
i t i s ith streams o f thought i f straight channels are cut
w w
i n the tissue o f the subconscious brain by the cons ol ons l n
t e l l i ge n c e thought ill fl o in these straigh t channels .
S traight thought cuts straight channels ; croo k ed thought

c uts crooked channels When the channels become se t
.
w
t hen the action o f the thought becomes automatic A ll .
w
c onscious thought terminati n g in actions hen repeated , ,
tends to become automatic T his is the l a that produces .
habits A habit is ph ysical and S piritual Its physical

. .
s ide is the channel cut i n the brain by conscio us dec i sion s
c arried into conscious acts its S p l ri t u a l side is the strea m

o f tho ught that moves automatically in the brai nchan nel -
w
because it is the path o f the least resistance A man can .
c hange his habits by sending ou t n e tho u ght streams

- .
The I a m is a sel f-determining entity and j ust as the i h ,
d ividual has c reated channels in his brain by sending o u t
w
thought streams o f a certain quality he can change these
-
,
c hannels o r ou t n e ones by sending o u t tho u ght -streams

o f a di fferent quality T o build a lo fty straight and beau
.
,
w
ti ful character a man must think lo fty straight and beauti ,
w w
f u l thoughts S traight thinking ill be transmitted by
.
l a into straight acting and straight acting ill be consol

,
w
i date d into a symmetrical character .
H o , then , the reader asks can I expedite this work ? ,

U n seen Fo rce s d H
an o w
H o w
shall intellige n tly proceed to tra n smute my ideas
I
i nto cha racter ? Con c en tra ti on is, as I said be fore the first ,
s u preme factor In gathering thought and i n selecti n g

.
w
t ho u ght yo u must consciously center all your attention upon
t hat ork The Spiritual man through the conscious brain
.
w w
is the thought gatherer and the thought -se l e cte r Actual
-
.
w
c on centration is accompanied ith e ffort Yo u m ust i l l .
to focalize the attention and you must i ll to hold the a t

t ention u pon the subj ect o f i n vestigation All the ope ra .
w
tions of th e Spiritual man through the conscious brain real m
w w
a re accompanied ith effort This i s the real m o f the c o n
.
w
s cio us ill and the i l l is simply the expressio n o f e ffort
,
sa long ell -de fi n e d lines .
Gatheri n g and selecting thought for character buildin g -
req uires active concentration Fixing the attentio n , e x e r

.
c ising the reason pro fo und study— all these m ental opera
,
w
tions are per formed in the conscious brain and kept in
:a ction by an e ffor t o f the i ll But as in the process of
.
body -building so in the process o f character-building the

material passes out fro m u nder the control o f the conscious
w
b rai n under t he control o f the subconscious The spiri tual .
w w
aman through the subconscious brain per forms h i s ork
itho ut any e ffort at all We kno that in body-building
.
,
w
fo r instance th e li fe -force o f the spiritual man acting
, ,
t hrough the subconscious brain , takes the food and ithout

'
e ffort digests it and builds it up into a living organism .
T hro u gh the same brain the Spiritual ma n n o t alone builds
w w
t h e body but sustains and keeps all the vi tal machinery in
,
a ctio n ithout conscio us e ffort fo r the hole period of li fe
w
o n this planet .
No in character -b uilding the same law holds good .

34 6 U n se e n Fo rce s an d H o w
to U s e T h e m .
When a ma n conscio u sly concentrates his attention u p o m
w
a n y tho u ght a nd earnestly desires that that though t shall :
w
be built in to his character the la s o f the brain are suely
,
w
that that thought ill enter th e subconscious a n d in that :
w
realm by accurate a u tomatic machinery it ill be buil t
, , ,
,
w w w
into his li fe ithout any further e ffort o n h i s part .
This l a i s an n o unced in the N e T estament hen Paul

says Rec k on yourselves to be dead u nto sin and aliv e
w
”
u n t o righteousness A fli rm that yo u are dead unto Sin
.
w w
and alive unto righteousn ess and the l a o f the su b co n
w w
scious ithout any further effort o n your part ill creat e
, ,
hat yo u affirm U nder this l a every man tends to b e

w
~
.
come that hich he a ffirms h imsel f to be T he su bc o n .
w
scious brain is li k e the sensitized photographic plate th e
r ays from the object upon hich the camera is focused :
w
trans fer a per fect image o f the obj ect to the plate S ow .
hen a man concentrates his attention u pon an i deal de ,
siri n g to become li k e it the rays o f love reflected fro m the

,
,
ideal form a per fect portrait upon the su bconscious brain

and by the subtle forces o f spir i tual chemistry that ideal
w
i s transferred to the character S o Paul says
.
“
W e al L
i t h open face beholdi n g as in a mirror the glory o f G od :
”
are changed into the same image from gl ory to gl ory .
w
A nd Jesus says A S Moses li fted u p the serpent in th e
i l derness even so mu st the S on o f man be li ft ed u p so
w ,
w
t ha t hosoever believeth o n him should n ot perish b u t
’
”
have everlasting li fe T he marvelous po er o f though t
.
w
h ealed the serpent bitten Israelites
- The brazen serpent
.
,
w w w
brilliant in the sunlight a s raised high on a pole T h e
,
.
w
command ent forth that hosoever ou l d rivet his at
tention upon th a t obj ect ould be healed T he su bcon .
348 U
to U s e T he m
.
5 .Belief opens up the entire subconscious realm and ,
t h e great truths revealed by the Chri st an d in the Chr i st

e nter the subconscious li fe
6 T hese great truths e m

.
w
. bodied in th e perfect li fe trans
w w
form and control the S piritual man ma k i n g him a ne ,
w w
”
c reature in Christ Jesus Ne though ts make a n e
.
w
m a n , and the n e man creates a n e thought -atmosphere .
7 N o Since man is a spiritual being revealing himsel f

.
t hrough a physical organism and since the S piritual man ,
i n the i n visible thought -realm has undergone a spiritual

t rans for m ation it would seem that the act o f salvation is
,
n o t completed unti l the physical man has been baptized .
W hat has happened i n the in visible ought to be external
w
i z e d in the visible to make it complete I am t here fore o f .
t he Opi n ion that the l a o f sal vation announced by Jesus
t he Chr i st i s scientifically correct , He that b e l i e v e th a n d

”
i s baptized shall be saved .
Belie f is a process conducted in the in visible thought

realm Baptism is a process co nducted in the visible
.
w
a ct realm
-
I f spirit and body are associated in every other
:
a c t in l i fe hy di sassociate them here .
w
According to the philosophy o f man advocated in this
w w
v olume i f there has been an in ard spiri tual baptism there
,
w
m ust be an out ard physical baptism Baptism i n ater .
w w
i s i n accordance with the plan upon hich the universe is
w
built ; it is in accordance ith the plan upon hich man is
built T here are but t o things in this universe l if e a n d
.
,
f or m T . he external form in all cases con forms to the inter

nal li fe All spiritual movements are revealed i n the
.
v isible All invisible vibrations create visible movements

. .
A l l invisible Spiritual experiences are trans ferred to the

,
U n se e n Force s an d H o w to U s e T h e m
.
body , creating correspondin g physical changes N o i f . w

,
t he s piritual man has been trans formed then I say yo u ,
w
had better to complete the act i mmerse the physical ma n
, ,
in ater The internal and the external must agree T he

. .
internal substance and the external form must corroborate

each other The Spirit ual ma n and the physical man mu St
. .
fit and correspond like hand an d glove You must n o t .
divorce the spiritual man fro m the physical man they a re
w
interlinked by nerve force at every point There i s b e
-
.
t een them perfect responsiveness perfect correspondence , .
w
W hat the S piritual man realizes the physical man must
w
externalize ; hat a man t hin k s m ust be expressed T h e .
w w
orld o f I a m must be carried o u t into the world o f I do .
A ll character b u ilding hatsoever is governed by l a

-
.
The same l aws that build Christian truth i nto Christian

character build Mohammedan thought into Moham meda n
character infidel thought into infidel character Slu m
, ,
thought into slu m character pugilistic thought into t he,
fighter Roman C at holic thought i nto th e Roman i st dem

, ,
o c ra ti c thought i n to the democrat Methodist thought int o ,
the Methodist “
A S a man thinketh in his h eart so i s
.
w
”
he. T he mob that surro unded the dying Christ o n Cal
vary and stai ned their hands i n his blood ere acting o u t
w w
their thoughts Man is simply a thought expressi ng ma
.
-
c hine . No i f the reader o f this volu me

,
ill turn to t he
w w
second chapter o f the Acts and read the chapter care fully ,
he ill find that the first three tho usand h o becam e

Christians passed through the spiritual and physical proc
w
esses I have j us t tabulated Peter the preacher presente d
.
Jesus and by magnifi cent argume n ts dra n from hi s mir

,
a c les fro m prophecy from his resurrection he p r ove d tha t

, , ,
35 0 U n se e n Force s an d H o w to U s e T he m .
t his w
same Jesus as the Chri st The audience heard and .
,
o u t O f t hat great audience three thousand examined the

facts presented to sustain the claim in the light o f reason .
w
R eason accepted the cl aim because o f the facts T hese .
w
t hree thousan d believed that Jesus a s indeed “
the Christ .
The Splendid vision of the stainless Chri st in hose b l ood
w
they had i gnorantly dyed their hands crimson passed into
t h e subconscious realm O f the mind ; this n e revelatio n o f
w
W hat
w
truth changed their thoughts and they cried o u t : ,
”
Here e have changed thought see k ing fo r
w
s hall e do f
i ns tructions in the realm O f actio n The ans er came .
“
Repent a n d be baptized every o n e O f yo u in the name O f
w
the Lord Jesus fo r the remission O f sins and ye shal l re ,
”
c e i v e the gi ft O f the H oly S pirit In other ords cha n ge
.
,
w w
your purpose and come o u t into the Open and i n baptism
w w w
d eclare yo ur changed li fe and your sins , ill be ashed
a ay and yo u i l l become the j oyous possessor O f the n e
li fe i n Jesus Christ .
w
T his entire process is an exact obedience to psych ological
la ,
and any departure fro m this model is a departure fro m
t ruth .
w
Finally it is my supreme desire that every reader O f this
,
v olume sh all endeavor to u n fold the highest i thi n and
w
build into the un folding S piritua l man the highest tr u t h
that can be found in the u niverse i thou t ; carry the visions
o f the invisible into the visible and then ransac k the visi ,
ble for magnificent truth and build up a n enduring fabric
w w
O f character .
w
I a m I kn o
. I ca n . I o ught I il l Here you have
. . .
b e i n g kn o l e dge a bi l i ty obl i ga ti on and de ci s i on

, , ,
A ll these .
mental c ogn i tions are movem e nts O f the E go I am a s p ir .

52 U nse en Forc e s an d H o w
to U s e T he m .
w
w
Christ Spi rit ithin rises and li fts him into the realms o f
w
t he highest and urges him for ards to the realization O f
h i s i de a l When a man recognizes the Christ ithin an d
.
w w
then studies the character O f the historic Christ he fall s
do n and orships him and says : I have found my be “
w
”
lov e d I have found my true center I am at rest . .
T he n e birth is simply r e a l i za ti on Realization is the .
substance O f thi n gs hoped fo r the evidence O f things n o t,

”
seen .
“
Accord i ng to the measure o f your realization be
w
”
it unto you Concentrate on your ideal in the silence
.
until it sin k s into your subconscious sel f ; then hen i t ,
w
h a s been absorbed by the subconsc i ous and become par t
and parcel o f the Spiritu al man it ill be externalized i n ,
expression .
T he supreme factor in character -building is r e a l i za ti on .
S o far as the material is concerned there are infinite quanti

ties o n all sides Man stands at the center O f the universe
.
O n the spiritual side he i s Ope n t o all the universe O f ca u se s

and sp t rl tu al forces ; on the physical side he i s Open to t he
w
un i verse o f effects a n d facts The infinite Father come s
.
t o him and says : “

My so n thou art ever ith me and all
,
”
w
that I have is thine T h e Opulence o f the universe b e
.
w
lo n gs to man T h e e a l th o f infinite love a n d i nfinit e
.
tr u th and infinite po er and infinite peace and infinite j oy ,
w
the harmony o f health the joy o f victory the serenity o f
, ,
w
re p ose all belong to man For man the universe as
,
.
w
b u ilt For man the planet as constructed and the heaven s
.
w
w
ere bent and the stars shine and the sun pours out h i s
w
go l den l i ght and the moo n gilds the night ith glory .
w
F o r m a n the flo ers bloo m and the crops gro a n d the
orchards hang heavy ith fruit and the birds sing and the
U n se e n Fo r c e s an d H o w to U s e T h e m . 35 3
cotton yields its masses O f sno y hite and the sheep his ww
fleece and the oxen his hide F o r man the forests yie l d .
their lumber and the mines their gol d and silver and iro n
w w
and the clo ud s the ram and the ocean i ts stren gth and the
ater fall i ts beauty and po er The musician pours o u t .
harmony for h i m ; th e poet Sings for him ; the scu l ptor
w
chisels th e marble into beauty ; the artist makes the can
v as speak the statesman formulates l a the saint prays ;
th e re for mer liberates the martyr dies the patriot bleeds ;
and the Slave toils F o r man the i n fini te Father exhausts
.
w
all h i s love For man th e C hrist stoops to earth and pours
.
o u t the ealth o f truth and love and beau ty Let each o f .
w
u s take the statement o f C a leb a s o u r m otto : Let u s go
“
W e are ell ab l e to overcome

w
u p a n d possess the land .
”
it. The Canaan O f magnifice n t possibilities i s ou rs n o .
ww w
The deed has been signed and g1v e n into ou r hands W hy .
w
should e ander in the ild and desolati o n -smitten desert
Why should e hun ger
w
o f fear and gloo m and doubt ?
and shiver in rags hen all the O pulence o f in finite p o s

w w
w
sessions belongs to u s n o and simply a aits ou r cl a i m ?
ww
Let u s march for ard cross the Jordan and enter the land
,
“
”
fl o ing ith milk an d honey
' ' ' '
.
Wake up R e a l i ze R e a l i ze R e a l i ze G o d i s your
”
w
Father Y o u are a Spirit u al be 1n g Y o u are im mortal
. . .
Y ou h ave ithin yo u magnificent possibilities “

acres o f ,
” “ ” ’
diamonds , mines O f gold Y o u have around you heaven s
.
opulence Of tru th and l ove an d lif e S tand o n yo u r feet . .
Loo k towards the stars All things i n the program o f

.
G od are subordinate to o n e gr a nd end : the development

o f the spiritual man the building o f character
,
Base you r .
character o n Christ p ush the granite blocks Of s plendi d

,
23m
to U se T he m .
w
w
truth into place finish the structure , and then allo love
,
w w w
to Shine through it making it transparent , and hen Death
,
comes behold he ill be an angel in hite to Sho yo u

, ,
into the upper rooms Of the mansions O f G o d .

UnseenForcesandHowtoUseThem 10103700 PDF

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

UnseenForcesandHowtoUseThem 10103700 PDF

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

REV . S . R .

T he orie s E x am in ed : ( 1) C h ri st i an Sc i ence ; ( 2 )M ate ri ali sm .

T h e V i sibl e a C reat i o n of t h e Invi sibl e an d t h e M ed i u m o f i t s

F o rce s i n t h e U n i v e r se an d i n M a n — G od— T h e E go— T h o u gh t

Th e S u bco nsc i ou s B ra i n— C ont inued

The C ent ral La C ure

The t entieth century promises to be th e grandest in

la o f evolution : ﬁrst th e blade the n the car then the

theology dealt ith e mpty proble m s and the o l d the o l o ,

facts and great principles established by the facts

The facts o f history demo nstrate that the great principle

has been fro m the visible to th e invisible, fro m the exter

stances o f his environment I t is a ma tte r o f no practical

kno that he m u st have stepped into the arena o f ti me at

W ith onder ful po ers o f m ind and body man stood

his feet as the solid earth ; yonder to ered the migh ty

grandeur ; th e earth is covered ith g rass and ﬂo ers the

surroundings ; ignorant o f the la s that governed the great

In other ords, man was sent here into the planet to ﬁ n d

to ﬁnd o u t his o n in ard potentialities to locate himsel f

v erse an d his o n nature i t as per fectly natural that man

The externa l obj ects o f nature appealed m ost po er fully ,

a n d he co mmenced his great task by studyin g external

o bj ects and gainin g contro l over the great forces o f the ex

progress i n physical science S he as the ﬁrst ho em .

ployed experiment as the test o f truth C enturies were .

c onsumed i n the g reat work o f studying external obj ects .

Primitive man was u nder the inﬂ uence o f a n irrepressible

s hips harness the winds to your sai l s and explore i ts di s

banks teemi ng with migh ty populatio ns T u n nel the

mo untains bridge the rivers build great roads q uarry the

g ranite rocks fo r your great architectural structures P lun g e .

your shafts and bring f rom the bo els o f the earth th e w

ing and shelter as the ﬁrst imperial command that man

felt under obligation to obey .

splendid temples outrivalin g i n architectural beauty the

ﬁnest structures o f to -day He chiseled the marble int o

forms di v m e made the canvas spea k constructed g reat

lightnings harnessed the steam He has plunged into the

computed the tonnage o f the stars He has constructed t he .

e ighed atoms and discovered the l a of their combina

t ion . He has analyzed light found o u t h o to use the, w

e theric waves t o convey his messages across continents and

mission o f every re for mer a nd mighty thinker that has ever

facts and forces o f the intern a l and i nvisible universe .

That great s piritual thinker Paul said concerning the

his eternal po er and Godhead ; and they changed the

a nd orshiped and s erved the creature more than the

T o th i s i mpeach ment h umanity must plead guilty Th e .

r eligious systems o f Babylon Greece and Ro me furnish

is n ot my pur p ose to enter into a detailed examinatio n o f

internal and invisible .

universe to satis fy his aspirat i ons for the unseen man or

3 He created G od in his o n image ,

4 The visible universe is the invisible G o d in sel f-ex

fo r the invisible and “

Judaism to hi s nation it as grand i n i ts maj estic princi

relations t o his fello s The Mosaic conception o f the .

But by contact ith a material environ ment and in t he

the simple and maj estic principles o f the Mosaic l a had

been mutilated and buried beneath mountains o f oo mmen

from the l a the useless encumbrances here ith the Je

Opposes and denou nces ith unsparing intensity the exter